This is a modern-English version of Early Greek Philosophy & Other Essays: Collected Works, Volume Two, originally written by Nietzsche, Friedrich Wilhelm.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

EARLY GREEK PHILOSOPHY & OTHER ESSAYS
By
FRIEDRICH NIETZSCHE
TRANSLATED BY
MAXIMILIAN A. MÜGGE
AUTHOR OF "FR. NIETZSCHE, HIS LIFE AND WORK," ETC.

The Complete Works of Friedrich Nietzsche
The First Complete and Authorised English Translation
Edited by Dr Oscar Levy
Volume Two
T.N. FOULIS
13 & 15 FREDERICK STREET
EDINBURGH: AND LONDON
1911
CONTENTS
TRANSLATOR'S PREFACE
1. THE GREEK STATE
—Preface to an unwritten book(1871)
2. THE GREEK WOMAN
—Fragment (1871)
3. ON MUSIC AND WORDS
—Fragment (1871)
4. HOMER'S CONTEST
—Preface to an unwritten book (1872)
5. THE RELATION OF SCHOPENHAUER'S PHILOSOPHY TO A GERMAN CULTURE
—Preface to an unwritten book (1872)
6. PHILOSOPHY DURING THE TRAGIC AGE OF THE GREEKS (1873)
7. ON TRUTH AND FALSITY IN THEIR ULTRAMORAL SENSE (1873)
CONTENTS
TRANSLATOR'S PREFACE
1. THE GREEK STATE
—Preface to an unwritten book (1871)
2. THE GREEK WOMAN
—Fragment (1871)
3. ON MUSIC AND WORDS
—Fragment (1871)
4. HOMER'S CONTEST
—Preface to an unwritten book (1872)
5. THE RELATION OF SCHOPENHAUER'S PHILOSOPHY TO A GERMAN CULTURE
—Preface to an unwritten book (1872)
6. PHILOSOPHY DURING THE TRAGIC AGE OF THE GREEKS (1873)
7. ON TRUTH AND FALSITY IN THEIR ULTRAMORAL SENSE (1873)
TRANSLATOR'S PREFACE
The essays contained in this volume treat of various subjects. With the exception of perhaps one we must consider all these papers as fragments. Written during the early Seventies, and intended mostly as prefaces, they are extremely interesting, since traces of Nietzsche's later tenets—like Slave and Master morality, the Superman—can be found everywhere. But they are also very valuable on account of the young philosopher's daring and able handling of difficult and abstruse subjects. "Truth and Falsity," and "The Greek Woman" are probably the two essays which will prove most attractive to the average reader.
The essays in this collection cover a variety of topics. With the exception of maybe one, we should view all these pieces as fragments. Written in the early Seventies and mostly intended as introductions, they are really fascinating, as you can find hints of Nietzsche's later ideas—like Slave and Master morality and the Superman—throughout. They're also valuable because of the young philosopher's bold and skillful approach to challenging and complex subjects. "Truth and Falsity" and "The Greek Woman" are likely the two essays that will be most appealing to the average reader.
In the essay on THE GREEK STATE the two tenets mentioned above are clearly discernible, though the Superman still goes by the Schopenhauerian label "genius." Our philosopher attacks the modern ideas of the "dignity of man" and of the "dignity of labour," because Existence seems to be without worth and dignity. The preponderance of such illusory ideas is due to the political power nowadays vested in the "slaves." The Greeks saw no dignity in labour. They saw the necessity of it, and the necessity of slavery, but felt ashamed of both. Not even the labour of the artist did they admire, although they praised his completed work.
In the essay on THE GREEK GOVERNMENT, the two main ideas mentioned earlier are easy to see, even though the Superman is still referred to as a "genius" in the Schopenhauer sense. Our philosopher criticizes modern notions of the "dignity of man" and the "dignity of labor," arguing that existence lacks worth and dignity. The dominance of these illusory ideas stems from the political power that is currently held by the "slaves." The Greeks didn't see dignity in labor; they recognized its necessity and the necessity of slavery, but they felt ashamed of both. They didn’t even admire the work of artists, although they did praise the final product.
If the Greeks perished through their slavery, one thing is still more certain: we shall perish through the lack of slavery. To the essence of Culture slavery is innate. It is part of it. A vast multitude must labour and "slave" in order that a few may lead an existence devoted to beauty and art.
If the Greeks fell due to their slavery, one thing is even more certain: we will fall because of the absence of slavery. At the core of Culture, slavery is fundamental. It's integral to it. A huge number of people must work hard and "slave" away so that a select few can live lives focused on beauty and art.
Strife and war are necessary for the welfare of the State. War consecrates and purines the State. The purpose of the military State is the creating of the military genius, the ruthless conqueror, the War-lord. There also exists a mysterious connection between the State in general and the creating of the genius.
Struggle and conflict are essential for the well-being of the State. War sanctifies and strengthens the State. The aim of the military State is to develop military brilliance, the relentless conqueror, the War-lord. There is also an enigmatic relationship between the State as a whole and the formation of genius.
In THE GREEK WOMAN, Nietzsche, the man who said, "One cannot think highly enough of women," delineates his ideal of woman. Penelope, Antigone, Electra are his ideal types.
In THE GREEK WOMAN, Nietzsche, the guy who said, "You can't think highly enough of women," describes his ideal woman. Penelope, Antigone, and Electra are his ideal examples.
Plato's dictum that in the perfect State the family would cease to exist, belongs to the most intimate things uttered about the relation between women and the State. The Greek woman as mother had to vegetate in obscurity, to lead a kind of Cranfordian existence for the greater welfare of the body politic. Only in Greek antiquity did woman occupy her proper position, and for this reason she was more honoured than she has ever been since. Pythia was the mouthpiece, the symbol of Greek unity.
Plato's idea that in a perfect State, the family would no longer exist, touches on the deep connection between women and the State. In ancient Greece, women, especially mothers, had to live in the shadows, leading a limited existence for the greater good of society. It was only in ancient Greece that women held their rightful place, and for this reason, they were more respected than they have been since. Pythia represented the voice and unity of Greece.
ON MUSIC AND WORDS. Music is older, more fundamental than language. Music is an expression of cosmic consciousness. Language is only a gesture-symbolism.
ON MUSIC AND WORDS. Music is older and more essential than language. Music reflects a universal awareness, while language is just a form of symbolic expression.
It is true the music of every people was at first allied to lyric poetry; "absolute music" always[Pg ix] appeared much later. But that is due to the double nature in the essence of language. The tone of the speaker expresses the basic pleasure- and displeasure-sensations of the individual. These form the tonal subsoil common to all languages; they are comprehensible everywhere. Language itself is a super-structure on that subsoil; it is a gesture-symbolism for all the other conceptions which man adds to that subsoil.
It's true that the music of every culture was initially connected to lyrical poetry; "absolute music" only came about much later. This is because of the dual nature of language. The speaker's tone conveys the basic feelings of pleasure and displeasure that individuals experience. These feelings make up the tonal foundation shared by all languages; they are universally understood. Language itself is a structure built on that foundation; it serves as a system of symbolic gestures for all the other ideas that people add to that foundation.
The endeavour to illustrate a poem by music is futile. The text of an opera is therefore quite negligible. Modern opera in its music is therefore often only a stimulant or a remembrancer for set, stereotyped feelings. Great music, i.e., Dionysean music, makes us forget to listen to the words.
The effort to express a poem through music is pointless. The lyrics of an opera are therefore insignificant. Modern opera often serves merely as a trigger or a reminder for predetermined, cliché emotions. Great music, i.e., Dionysian music, makes us overlook the words.
HOMER'S CONTEST. The Greek genius acknowledged strife, struggle, contest to be necessary in this life. Only through competition and emulation will the Common-Wealth thrive. Yet there was no unbridled ambition. Everyone's individual endeavours were subordinated to the welfare of the community. The curse of present-day contest is that it does not do the same.
Homer's Contest. The Greek genius recognized that conflict, struggle, and competition are essential in life. Only through rivalry and striving can the community flourish. However, there was no unchecked ambition. Everyone's personal efforts were put beneath the well-being of the community. The problem with modern competition is that it lacks this focus.
In THE RELATION OF SCHOPENHAUER'S PHILOSOPHY TO A GERMAN CULTURE an amusing and yet serious attack is made on the hollow would-be culture of the German Philistines who after the Franco-Prussian war were swollen with self-conceit, self-sufficiency, and were a great danger to real Culture. Nietzsche points out Schopenhauer's great philosophy as the only possible means of escaping the humdrum of Philistia with its hypocrisy and intellectual ostrichisation.
In THE CONNECTION BETWEEN SCHOPENHAUER'S PHILOSOPHY AND GERMAN CULTURE, there’s a humorous yet serious critique of the shallow, pretentious culture of the German Philistines who, after the Franco-Prussian war, were full of arrogance and self-importance, posing a significant threat to genuine Culture. Nietzsche highlights Schopenhauer's profound philosophy as the only way to break free from the mediocrity of Philistia, which is marked by hypocrisy and a refusal to engage intellectually.
The essay on GREEK PHILOSOPHY DURING THE TRAGIC AGE is a performance of great interest to the scholar. It brims with ideas. The Hegelian School, especially Zeller, has shown what an important place is held by the earlier thinkers in the history of Greek thought and how necessary a knowledge of their work is for all who wish to understand Plato and Aristotle. Diels' great book: "Die Fragmente der Vorsokratiker", Benn's, Burnet's and Fairbanks' books we may regard as the peristyle through which we enter the temple of Early Greek Philosophy. Nietzsche's essay then is like a beautiful festoon swinging between the columns erected by Diels and the others out of the marble of facts.
The essay on GREEK PHILOSOPHY DURING THE TRAGIC PERIOD is a fascinating study for scholars. It's filled with ideas. The Hegelian School, especially Zeller, has demonstrated the crucial role of early thinkers in the history of Greek thought and how essential it is to be familiar with their work for anyone wanting to understand Plato and Aristotle. Diels' significant book: "Die Fragmente der Vorsokratiker", along with Benn's, Burnet's, and Fairbanks' works, can be seen as the entrance to the temple of Early Greek Philosophy. Nietzsche's essay is like a stunning decoration hanging between the pillars established by Diels and the others from the stone of facts.
Beauty and the personal equation are the two "leitmotive" of Nietzsche's history of the pre-Socratian philosophers. Especially does he lay stress upon the personal equation, since that is the only permanent item of interest, considering that every "System" crumbles into nothing with the appearance of a new thinker. In this way Nietzsche treats of Thales, Anaximander, Heraclitus, Parmenides, Xenophanes, Anaxagoras. There are also some sketches of a draft for an intended but never accomplished continuation, in which Empedocles, Democritus and Plato were to be dealt with.
Beauty and individual perspective are the two main themes in Nietzsche's history of the pre-Socratic philosophers. He places particular emphasis on individual perspective, as it remains the only consistent point of interest, considering that every "System" falls apart with the emergence of a new thinker. In this way, Nietzsche explores Thales, Anaximander, Heraclitus, Parmenides, Xenophanes, Anaxagoras. There are also some outlines for a planned but never completed continuation, where Empedocles, Democritus, and Plato were meant to be discussed.
Probably the most popular of the Essays in this book will prove to be the one on TRUTH AND FALSITY. It is an epistemological rhapsody on the relativity of truth, on "Appearance and Reality," on "perceptual flux" versus—"conceptual conceit."
Probably the most popular essay in this book will be the one on Truth and Falsehood. It's a deep dive into the relativity of truth, exploring "Appearance and Reality," and contrasting "perceptual flux" with "conceptual conceit."
Man's intellect is only a means in the struggle for[Pg xi] existence, a means taking the place of the animal's horns and teeth. It adapts itself especially to deception and dissimulation.
Man's intellect is just a tool in the fight for[Pg xi] survival, serving as a substitute for the animal's horns and teeth. It is particularly suited for deceit and trickery.
There are no absolute truths. Truth is relative and always imperfect. Yet fictitious values fixed by convention and utility are set down as truth. The liar does not use these standard coins of the realm. He is hated; not out of love for truth, no, but because he is dangerous.
There are no absolute truths. Truth is relative and always imperfect. Yet made-up values defined by convention and usefulness are accepted as truth. The liar doesn't use these common standards. He is despised, not out of a love for truth, no, but because he is a threat.
Our words never hit the essence, the "X" of a thing, but indicate only external characteristics. Language is the columbarium of the ideas, the cemetery of perceptions.
Our words never really capture the true essence, the "X" of something, but only point to its external features. Language is the resting place for ideas, the graveyard of perceptions.
Truths are metaphors, illusions, anthropomorphisms about which one has forgotten that they are such. There are different truths to different beings. Like a spider man sits in the web of his truths and ideas. He wants to be deceived. By means of error he mostly lives; truth is often fatal. When the liar, the story-teller, the poet, the rhapsodist lie to him without hurting him he—loves them!—
Truths are just metaphors, illusions, and personifications that people have forgotten are just that. Different beings have different truths. Like a spider, a person sits in the web of their own truths and ideas. They want to be deceived. Most of their life is spent in error; truth can often be deadly. When the liar, the storyteller, the poet, and the rhapsodist deceive them without causing harm, they—love them!—
The text underlying this translation is that of Vol. I. of the "Taschenausgabe." One or two obscure passages I hope my conjectures may have elucidated. The dates following the titles indicate the year when these essays were written.
The text behind this translation is from Vol. I of the "Taschenausgabe." I hope my guesses have clarified one or two unclear sections. The dates after the titles show the year these essays were written.
In no other work have I felt so deeply the great need of the science of Signifies with its ultimate international standardisation of terms, as attempted by Eisler and Baldwin. I hope, however, I have succeeded in conveying accurately the meaning of the author in spite of a certain looseness in his philosophical terminology.
In no other work have I felt so strongly the urgent need for the science of Signifies with its ultimate international standardization of terms, as attempted by Eisler and Baldwin. I hope, however, that I have managed to convey the author's meaning accurately despite a certain looseness in his philosophical terminology.
The English language is somewhat at a disadvantage through its lack of a Noun-Infinitive. I can best illustrate this by a passage from Parmenides:
The English language has a bit of a disadvantage because it doesn’t have a Noun-Infinitive. I can best show this with a passage from Parmenides:
χρὴ τὸ λέγειν τε νοεῑν τ' ἐὸν ἔμμεναι· ἔστι γὰρ εῖναι, μηδὲν δ' οὐκ ἔστιν· τά σ' ἐγὼ ψράζεσθαι ἄνωγα.
χρὴ τὸ λέγειν τε νοεῑν τ' ἐὸν ἔμμεναι· ἔστι γὰρ εῖναι, μηδὲν δ' οὐκ ἔστιν· τά σ' ἐγὼ ψράζεσθαι ἄνωγα.
In his usual masterly manner Diels translates these lines with: "Das Sagen und Denken musz ein Seiendes sein. Denn das Sein existiert, das Nichts existiert nicht; das heisz ich dich wohl zu beherzigen." On the other hand in Fairbanks' "version" we read: "It is necessary both to say and to think that being is; for it is possible that being is, and it is impossible that not being is; this is what I bid thee ponder." In order to avoid a similar obscurity, throughout the paper on "EARLY GREEK PHILOSOPHY" I have rendered "das Seiende" (τὸ ἐὸν) with "Existent", "das Nicht-Seiende" with "Non-Existent"; "das Sein" (εῖναι) with "Being" and "das Nicht-Sein" with "Not-Being."
In his usual masterful way, Diels translates these lines as: "Saying and thinking must be about something that exists. For being exists, non-being does not; I encourage you to keep this in mind." On the other hand, in Fairbanks' "version," we read: "It is necessary to both say and think that being exists; for it is possible for being to exist, and it is impossible for non-being to exist; this is what I ask you to consider." To avoid similar confusion, throughout the paper on "Ancient Greek Philosophy", I have translated "das Seiende" (τὸ ἐὸν) as "Existent," "das Nicht-Seiende" as "Non-Existent," "das Sein" (εῖναι) as "Being," and "das Nicht-Sein" as "Not-Being."
I am directly or indirectly indebted for many suggestions to several friends of mine, especially to two of my colleagues, J. Charlton Hipkins, M.A., and R. Miller, B.A., for their patient revision of the whole of the proofs.
I owe many suggestions to several of my friends, especially to two of my colleagues, J. Charlton Hipkins, M.A., and R. Miller, B.A., for their patient review of all the proofs.
M. A. MÜGGE.
M.A. Mügge.
LONDON, July 1911.
LONDON, July 1911.
THE GREEK STATE
Preface to an Unwritten Book (1871)
We moderns have an advantage over the Greeks in two ideas, which are given as it were as a compensation to a world behaving thoroughly slavishly and yet at the same time anxiously eschewing the word "slave": we talk of the "dignity of man" and of the "dignity of labour." Everybody worries in order miserably to perpetuate a miserable existence; this awful need compels him to consuming labour; man (or, more exactly, the human intellect) seduced by the "Will" now occasionally marvels at labour as something dignified. However in order that labour might have a claim on titles of honour, it would be necessary above all, that Existence itself, to which labour after all is only a painful means, should have more dignity and value than it appears to have had, up to the present, to serious philosophies and religions. What else may we find in the labour-need of all the millions but the impulse to exist at any price, the same all-powerful impulse by which stunted plants stretch their roots through earthless rocks!
We modern people have an advantage over the Greeks in two ideas, which seem to serve as compensation for a world that acts completely submissively while also anxiously avoiding the term "slave": we talk about the "dignity of man" and the "dignity of labor." Everyone struggles to perpetuate a miserable existence; this terrible need drives them to relentless work. Humans (or, more precisely, the human intellect), tempted by the "Will," sometimes admire labor as something noble. However, for labor to truly deserve respect, it's essential that existence itself—of which labor is merely a painful means—should be seen as having more dignity and value than it has seemed to possess in serious philosophies and religions up to now. What else do we find in the need for labor among millions but the urge to exist at any cost, the same powerful drive that makes stunted plants push their roots through barren rocks!
Out of this awful struggle for existence only individuals can emerge, and they are at once occupied with the noble phantoms of artistic culture, lest they should arrive at practical pessimism, which Nature abhors as her exact opposite. In the modern world, which, compared with the Greek, usually produces[Pg 4] only abnormalities and centaurs, in which the individual, like that fabulous creature in the beginning of the Horatian Art of Poetry, is jumbled together out of pieces, here in the modern world in one and the same man the greed of the struggle for existence and the need for art show themselves at the same time: out of this unnatural amalgamation has originated the dilemma, to excuse and to consecrate that first greed before this need for art. Therefore; we believe in the "Dignity of man" and the "Dignity of labour."
Out of this terrible struggle for survival, only individuals can emerge, and they are quickly consumed by the noble dreams of artistic culture, so they don't fall into practical pessimism, which Nature detests as its complete opposite. In today's world, which, compared to the Greek world, usually produces[Pg 4] only abnormalities and centaurs, the individual, like that mythical creature at the beginning of Horace's Art of Poetry, is a mix of different parts. Here in the modern world, in one person, the drive for survival and the need for art coexist simultaneously: from this unnatural blend has come the challenge of justifying and honoring that initial drive before the need for art. Thus, we uphold the "Dignity of man" and the "Dignity of labor."
The Greeks did not require such conceptual hallucinations, for among them the idea that labour is a disgrace is expressed with startling frankness; and another piece of wisdom, more hidden and less articulate, but everywhere alive, added that the human thing also was an ignominious and piteous nothing and the "dream of a shadow." Labour is a disgrace, because existence has no value in itself; but even though this very existence in the alluring embellishment of artistic illusions shines forth and really seems to have a value in itself, then that proposition is still valid that labour is a disgrace—a disgrace indeed by the fact that it is impossible for man, fighting for the continuance of bare existence, to become an artist. In modern times it is not the art-needing man but the slave who determines the general conceptions, the slave who according to his nature must give deceptive names to all conditions in order to be able to live. Such phantoms as the dignity of man, the dignity of labour, are the needy products of slavedom hiding itself from itself. Woful time, in which the slave[Pg 5] requires such conceptions, in which he is incited to think about and beyond himself! Cursed seducers, who have destroyed the slave's state of innocence by the fruit of the tree of knowledge! Now the slave must vainly scrape through from one day to another with transparent lies recognisable to every one of deeper insight, such as the alleged "equal rights of all" or the so-called "fundamental rights of man," of man as such, or the "dignity of labour." Indeed he is not to understand at what stage and at what height dignity can first be mentioned—namely, at the point, where the individual goes wholly beyond himself and no longer has to work and to produce in order to preserve his individual existence.
The Greeks didn’t need such conceptual illusions, because they openly expressed the idea that labor is a disgrace. Another, less obvious piece of wisdom, which was alive everywhere, stated that being human was also a shameful and pitiful nothing, a “dream of a shadow.” Labor is a disgrace because existence has no inherent value; even when this existence seems to shine with value through the alluring decoration of artistic illusions, the idea that labor is a disgrace still holds true. It’s a disgrace because it’s impossible for a person, struggling just to maintain basic existence, to become an artist. In modern times, it’s not the art-seeking person but the enslaved individual who shapes general ideas—the slave who, by their very nature, must give deceptive names to all conditions to survive. Concepts like human dignity and the dignity of labor are desperate creations of slavery trying to hide from itself. What a sad time when the slave needs such ideas, when he’s pushed to think about more than just himself! Cursed tempters, who have ruined the slave’s innocent state with the fruit of the tree of knowledge! Now the slave must struggle through each day with transparent lies that are obvious to anyone with deeper insight, like the supposed “equal rights for all” or the so-called “fundamental rights of man,” merely as man, or the “dignity of labor.” He doesn’t even realize at what stage and level dignity can first be referenced—specifically, when the individual goes completely beyond himself and no longer has to work or produce just to sustain his existence.
And even on this height of "labour" the Greek at times is overcome by a feeling, that looks like shame. In one place Plutarch with earlier Greek instinct says that no nobly born youth on beholding the Zeus in Pisa would have the desire to become himself a Phidias, or on seeing the Hera in Argos, to become himself a Polyklet; and just as little would he wish to be Anacreon, Philetas or Archilochus, however much he might revel in their poetry. To the Greek the work of the artist falls just as much under the undignified conception of labour as any ignoble craft. But if the compelling force of the artistic impulse operates in him, then he must produce and submit himself to that need of labour. And as a father admires the beauty and the gift of his child but thinks of the act of procreation with shamefaced dislike, so it was with the Greek. The joyful astonishment at the beautiful has not blinded[Pg 6] him as to its origin which appeared to him, like all "Becoming" in nature, to be a powerful necessity, a forcing of itself into existence. That feeling by which the process of procreation is considered as something shamefacedly to be hidden, although by it man serves a higher purpose than his individual preservation, the same feeling veiled also the origin of the great works of art, in spite of the fact that through them a higher form of existence is inaugurated, just as through that other act comes a new generation. The feeling of shame seems therefore to occur where man is merely a tool of manifestations of will infinitely greater than he is permitted to consider himself in the isolated shape of the individual.
Even at the peak of "work," the Greek sometimes feels a sense of shame. Plutarch, tapping into an earlier Greek instinct, notes that no noble-born youth witnessing the Zeus in Pisa would want to become a Phidias, nor would seeing the Hera in Argos make him wish to be a Polyklet. Similarly, he wouldn’t want to be Anacreon, Philetas, or Archilochus, no matter how much he enjoys their poetry. For the Greek, an artist’s work is just as much a lowly form of labor as any unworthy craft. But when the powerful urge to create hits him, he *must* produce and fulfill that need for work. Just like a father admires the beauty and talent of his child but feels a sense of awkwardness about the act of procreation, the same goes for the Greek. His joyful awe at beauty doesn’t blind him to its origins, which he views, like all natural "Becoming," as a strong necessity pushing itself into existence. The feeling that the process of procreation is something to be ashamed of and hidden, despite it serving a greater purpose than individual survival, similarly clouds the origin of great artworks, even though these creations bring forth a higher form of existence, just as procreation leads to a new generation. Thus, the feeling of *shame* tends to arise when man finds himself merely as a tool for manifestations of will that are infinitely greater than his isolated view of himself as an individual.
Now we have the general idea to which are to be subordinated the feelings which the Greek had with regard to labour and slavery. Both were considered by them as a necessary disgrace, of which one feels ashamed, as a disgrace and as a necessity at the same time. In this feeling of shame is hidden the unconscious discernment that the real aim needs those conditional factors, but that in that need lies the fearful and beast-of-prey-like quality of the Sphinx Nature, who in the glorification of the artistically free culture-life so beautifully stretches forth her virgin-body. Culture, which is chiefly a real need for art, rests upon a terrible basis: the latter however makes itself known in the twilight sensation of shame. In order that there may be a broad, deep, and fruitful soil for the development of art, the enormous majority must, in the service of a minority, be slavishly subjected to life's struggle, to a greater[Pg 7] degree than their own wants necessitate. At their cost, through the surplus of their labour, that privileged class is to be relieved from the struggle for existence, in order to create and to satisfy a new world of want.
Now we have the general idea that relates to the feelings Greeks had about labor and slavery. Both were seen as a necessary disgrace, something that made one feel ashamed, a disgrace, and a necessity at the same time. In this feeling of shame lies the unconscious understanding that the true aim requires these conditional factors, but that within that requirement exists the fearful and predatory nature of the Sphinx, who gloriously showcases her untouched form in the celebration of artistically free cultural life. Culture, which primarily stems from a real need for art, is based on a terrifying foundation: this foundation, however, reveals itself through the vague feeling of shame. For there to be a rich, deep, and fertile ground for the development of art, the vast majority must, in the service of a minority, be subjected to the struggles of life, to a greater[Pg 7] extent than their own needs require. Through the surplus of their labor, that privileged class is to be freed from the struggle for existence, allowing them to create and fulfill a new world of desire.
Accordingly we must accept this cruel sounding truth, that slavery is of the essence of Culture; a truth of course, which leaves no doubt as to the absolute value of Existence. This truth is the vulture, that gnaws at the liver of the Promethean promoter of Culture. The misery of toiling men must still increase in order to make the production of the world of art possible to a small number of Olympian men. Here is to be found the source of that secret wrath nourished by Communists and Socialists of all times, and also by their feebler descendants, the white race of the "Liberals," not only against the arts, but also against classical antiquity. If Culture really rested upon the will of a people, if here inexorable powers did not rule, powers which are law and barrier to the individual, then the contempt for Culture, the glorification of a "poorness in spirit," the iconoclastic annihilation of artistic claims would be more than an insurrection of the suppressed masses against drone-like individuals; it would be the cry of compassion tearing down the walls of Culture; the desire for justice, for the equalization of suffering, would swamp all other ideas. In fact here and there sometimes an exuberant degree of compassion has for a short time opened all the flood gates of Culture-life; a rainbow of compassionate love and of peace appeared with the first radiant rise of Christianity and under it was born Christianity's most beautiful fruit, the[Pg 8] gospel according to St John. But there are also instances to show that powerful religions for long periods petrify a given degree of Culture, and cut off with inexorable sickle everything that still grows on strongly and luxuriantly. For it is not to be forgotten that the same cruelty, which we found in the essence of every Culture, lies also in the essence of every powerful religion and in general in the essence of power, which is always evil; so that we shall understand it just as well, when a Culture is shattering, with a cry for liberty or at least justice, a too highly piled bulwark of religious claims. That which in this "sorry scheme" of things will live (i.e., must live), is at the bottom of its nature a reflex of the primal-pain and primal-contradiction, and must therefore strike our eyes—"an organ fashioned for this world and earth"—as an insatiable greed for existence and an eternal self-contradiction, within the form of time, therefore as Becoming. Every moment devours the preceding one, every birth is the death of innumerable beings; begetting, living, murdering, all is one. Therefore we may compare this grand Culture with a blood-stained victor, who in his triumphal procession carries the defeated along as slaves chained to his chariot, slaves whom a beneficent power has so blinded that, almost crushed by the wheels of the chariot, they nevertheless still exclaim: "Dignity of labour!" "Dignity of Man!" The voluptuous Cleopatra-Culture throws ever again the most priceless pearls, the tears of compassion for the misery of slaves, into her golden goblet. Out of the emasculation of modern man has been born the enormous social distress of the present time, not out[Pg 9] of the true and deep commiseration for that misery; and if it should be true that the Greeks perished through their slavedom then another fact is much more certain, that we shall perish through the lack of slavery. Slavedom did not appear in any way objectionable, much less abominable, either to early Christianity or to the Germanic race. What an uplifting effect on us has the contemplation of the mediæval bondman, with his legal and moral relations,—relations that were inwardly strong and tender,—towards the man of higher rank, with the profound fencing-in of his narrow existence—how uplifting!—and how reproachful!
Accordingly, we must accept this harsh truth: slavery is at the core of Culture; a truth that clearly affirms the fundamental value of Existence. This truth is the vulture that gnaws at the liver of the visionary behind Culture. The suffering of working people must continue to grow to enable the few elite individuals to create a world of art. Here lies the source of the hidden anger felt by Communists and Socialists throughout history, and also by their weaker descendants, the white "Liberals," not just against the arts but also against classical antiquity. If Culture truly depended on the will of the people, if there weren’t unstoppable forces at work, forces that create laws and limits for individuals, then the disdain for Culture, the glorification of "spiritual poverty," and the destruction of artistic values would be more than just a rebellion of oppressed masses against unproductive individuals; it would be a cry of compassion breaking down the walls of Culture; the longing for justice and the equalization of suffering would overwhelm all other ideas. In fact, at times, an overwhelming sense of compassion has briefly opened the floodgates of cultural life; a vibrant spectrum of loving compassion and peace emerged with the initial radiant rise of Christianity, giving birth to Christianity's most beautiful fruit, the [Pg 8] gospel according to St. John. But there are also examples that show that powerful religions can stagnate a certain level of Culture for long periods and relentlessly cut off anything that continues to thrive. It should not be forgotten that the same cruelty, which we find in the essence of every Culture, is also present in the essence of every powerful religion and, in general, in the essence of power, which is always destructive; thus we can understand when a Culture crumbles, crying out for freedom or at least justice, against an overbearing structure of religious values. What will survive in this "sad system" of things (i.e., must survive) is fundamentally a reflection of primal pain and contradiction, embodying in its nature an insatiable desire for existence and a continual self-contradiction, within the confines of time, represented as Becoming. Every moment consumes the one before it; every birth marks the end of countless beings; giving life, existing, and dying—it's all one. Therefore, we can liken this grand Culture to a blood-soaked victor, who in his victory parade drags along the defeated as slaves chained to his chariot, slaves whom a benevolent force has so blinded that, nearly crushed by the wheels, they still shout: "Dignity of labor!" "Dignity of Man!" The indulgent Cleopatra-Culture continually tosses the most priceless pearls, the tears of compassion for the suffering of slaves, into her golden goblet. From the emasculation of modern man arises the immense social distress of the present, not from [Pg 9] true and deep concern for that suffering; if it is true that the Greeks fell because of their slavery, then it is even more certain that we will perish from the lack of slavery. Slavery was not seen as objectionable, much less detestable, by early Christianity or the Germanic people. What an uplifting effect it has on us to contemplate the medieval serf, with his legal and moral ties—relations that were inherently strong and nurturing—toward those of higher rank, with the profound limitations of his narrow existence—how uplifting!—and how reproachful!
He who cannot reflect upon the position of affairs in Society without melancholy, who has learnt to conceive of it as the continual painful birth of those privileged Culture-men, in whose service everything else must be devoured—he will no longer be deceived by that false glamour, which the moderns have spread over the origin and meaning of the State. For what can the State mean to us, if not the means by which that social-process described just now is to be fused and to be guaranteed in its unimpeded continuance? Be the sociable instinct in individual man as strong as it may, it is only the iron clamp of the State that constrains the large masses upon one another in such a fashion that a chemical decomposition of Society, with its pyramid-like super-structure, is bound to take place. Whence however originates this sudden power of the State, whose aim lies much beyond the insight and beyond the egoism of the individual? How did the slave, the blind mole of Culture, originate?[Pg 10] The Greeks in their instinct relating to the law of nations have betrayed it to us, in an instinct, which even in the ripest fulness of their civilisation and humanity never ceased to utter as out of a brazen mouth such words as: "to the victor belongs the vanquished, with wife and child, life and property. Power gives the first right and there is no right, which at bottom is not presumption, usurpation, violence."
Anyone who can't think about the state of society without feeling sad, who sees it as the ongoing painful emergence of those privileged individuals who benefit from culture, which in turn consumes everything else—such a person will no longer be fooled by the false allure that modern times have placed on the origins and purpose of the State. What does the State mean to us, if not the means through which that previously described social process can be merged and ensured to continue unimpeded? No matter how strong the social instinct may be in individual people, it's only the strict control of the State that forces large groups together in a way that prevents a breakdown of society, with its hierarchical structure, from happening. But where does this sudden power of the State come from, whose goals are far beyond individual understanding and selfishness? How did the slave, the blind follower of culture, come to be? The Greeks, through their understanding of international law, revealed this to us in a way that, even at the height of their civilization and humanity, never stopped proclaiming loudly that "to the victor belongs the vanquished, with wife and child, life and property. Power creates the first right, and there is no right that isn't fundamentally just presumption, usurpation, or violence."
Here again we see with what pitiless inflexibility Nature, in order to arrive at Society, forges for herself the cruel tool of the State—namely, that conqueror with the iron hand, who is nothing else than the objectivation of the instinct indicated. By the indefinable greatness and power of such conquerors the spectator feels, that they are only the means of an intention manifesting itself through them and yet hiding itself from them. The weaker forces attach themselves to them with such mysterious speed, and transform themselves so wonderfully, in the sudden swelling of that violent avalanche, under the charm of that creative kernel, into an affinity hitherto not existing, that it seems as if a magic will were emanating from them.
Here again we see how ruthlessly Nature, in its quest to create Society, shapes the harsh tool of the State—specifically, that conqueror with the iron fist, who is merely a manifestation of the instinct described. The immense greatness and power of these conquerors lead the observer to understand that they are simply a means for an intention that reveals itself through them while remaining hidden from them. The weaker forces connect with them with incredible speed, transforming in a remarkable way within the sudden surge of that violent avalanche, enchanted by that creative essence, into a bond that didn't exist before, making it seem like a magical will is radiating from them.
Now when we see how little the vanquished trouble themselves after a short time about the horrible origin of the State, so that history informs us of no class of events worse than the origins of those sudden, violent, bloody and, at least in one point, inexplicable usurpations: when hearts involuntarily go out towards the magic of the growing State with the presentiment of an invisible deep purpose, where the calculating intellect is enabled to see an addition of forces only; when now the State[Pg 11] is even contemplated with fervour as the goal and ultimate aim of the sacrifices and duties of the individual: then out of all that speaks the enormous necessity of the State, without which Nature might not succeed in coming, through Society, to her deliverance in semblance, in the mirror of the genius. What discernments does the instinctive pleasure in the State not overcome! One would indeed feel inclined to think that a man who looks into the origin of the State will henceforth seek his salvation at an awful distance from it; and where can one not see the monuments of its origin—devastated lands, destroyed cities, brutalised men, devouring hatred of nations! The State, of ignominiously low birth, for the majority of men a continually flowing source of hardship, at frequently recurring periods the consuming torch of mankind—and yet a word, at which we forget ourselves, a battle cry, which has filled men with enthusiasm for innumerable really heroic deeds, perhaps the highest and most venerable object for the blind and egoistic multitude which only in the tremendous moments of State-life has the strange expression of greatness on its face!
Now, when we notice how little the defeated care after a while about the terrible beginnings of the State, and how history tells us there's no group of events worse than the origins of those sudden, violent, bloody, and, at least in one way, inexplicable takeovers: when hearts naturally turn towards the allure of the growing State, sensing an invisible deeper purpose, where rational thought only sees an addition of forces; when the State[Pg 11] is even viewed passionately as the goal and ultimate aim of individual sacrifices and duties: then from all this emerges the immense necessity of the State, without which Nature might struggle to achieve her deliverance through Society, reflected in the brilliance of genius. What insights does the instinctive pleasure in the State not conquer! One might be tempted to think that a person who investigates the origins of the State would seek their salvation far away from it; and where can one not see the remnants of its origins—ruined lands, destroyed cities, brutalized people, consuming hatred among nations! The State, born from disgrace, a constant source of suffering for most people, often the destructive force of humanity—and yet, a word that makes us lose ourselves, a rallying cry that has inspired countless truly heroic deeds, perhaps the highest and most revered object for the blind and selfish masses that only in the profound moments of State life show the strange expression of greatness on their faces!
We have, however, to consider the Greeks, with regard to the unique sun-height of their art, as the "political men in themselves," and certainly history knows of no second instance of such an awful unchaining of the political passion, such an unconditional immolation of all other interests in the service of this State-instinct; at the best one might distinguish the men of the Renascence in Italy with a similar title for like reasons and by way of comparison. So overloaded is that passion among the[Pg 12] Greeks that it begins ever anew to rage against itself and to strike its teeth into its own flesh. This bloody jealousy of city against city, of party against party, this murderous greed of those little wars, the tiger-like triumph over the corpse of the slain enemy, in short, the incessant renewal of those Trojan scenes of struggle and horror, in the spectacle of which, as a genuine Hellene, Homer stands before us absorbed with delight—whither does this naïve barbarism of the Greek State point? What is its excuse before the tribunal of eternal justice? Proud and calm, the State steps before this tribunal and by the hand it leads the flower of blossoming womanhood: Greek society. For this Helena the State waged those wars—and what grey-bearded judge could here condemn?—
We need to consider the Greeks for the unique heights of their art, as the "political beings unto themselves." History knows no other example of such a violent release of political passion, such a complete sacrifice of all other interests for the sake of this instinct for the State. At best, we might compare the men of the Renaissance in Italy for similar reasons. This passion among the Greeks is so overwhelming that it increasingly turns on itself, biting into its own flesh. This brutal rivalry between cities, between factions, this deadly greed for their petty wars, the savage triumph over the bodies of fallen enemies—essentially, the constant replays of those Trojan scenes of conflict and horror, in which Homer, the true Hellene, appears before us absorbed with delight—what does this naive barbarism of the Greek State signify? What justification can it present before the court of eternal justice? Proud and untroubled, the State steps forward and leads by the hand the blooming beauty of Greek society. For this Helena, the State fought those wars—and what grey-haired judge could condemn it here?
Under this mysterious connection, which we here divine between State and art, political greed and artistic creation, battlefield and work of art, we understand by the State, as already remarked, only the cramp-iron, which compels the Social process; whereas without the State, in the natural bellum omnium contra omnes Society cannot strike root at all on a larger scale and beyond the reach of the family. Now, after States have been established almost everywhere, that bent of the bellum omnium contra omnes concentrates itself from time to time into a terrible gathering of war-clouds and discharges itself as it were in rare but so much the more violent shocks and lightning flashes. But in consequence of the effect of that bellum,—an effect which is turned inwards and compressed,—Society is given time during the intervals to germinate and burst into leaf,[Pg 13] in order, as soon as warmer days come, to let the shining blossoms of genius sprout forth.
Under this mysterious connection we see between the state and art, political greed and artistic creation, battlefield and artwork, we mean by the state, as already mentioned, only the constraining force that drives the social process; without the state, in the natural bellum omnium contra omnes, society cannot establish itself on a larger scale, beyond the family. Now that states have been formed almost everywhere, that tendency of the bellum omnium contra omnes occasionally gathers into a terrible formation of war clouds and unleashes itself in rare but intensely violent shocks and flashes of lightning. However, because of the inwardly directed and compressed effects of that bellum, society has time during those quiet periods to grow and flourish,[Pg 13] so that as soon as warmer days arrive, the bright blossoms of genius can burst forth.
In face of the political world of the Hellenes, I will not hide those phenomena of the present in which I believe I discern dangerous atrophies of the political sphere equally critical for art and society. If there should exist men, who as it were through birth are placed outside the national-and State-instincts, who consequently have to esteem the State only in so far as they conceive that it coincides with their own interest, then such men will necessarily imagine as the ultimate political aim the most undisturbed collateral existence of great political communities possible, which they might be permitted to pursue their own purposes without restriction. With this idea in their heads they will promote that policy which will offer the greatest security to these purposes; whereas it is unthinkable, that they, against their intentions, guided perhaps by an unconscious instinct, should sacrifice themselves for the State-tendency, unthinkable because they lack that very instinct. All other citizens of the State are in the dark about what Nature intends with her State-instinct within them, and they follow blindly; only those who stand outside this instinct know what they want from the State and what the State is to grant them. Therefore it is almost unavoidable that such men should gain great influence in the State because they are allowed to consider it as a means, whereas all the others under the sway of those unconscious purposes of the State are themselves only means for the fulfilment of the State-purpose. In order now to attain, through the medium of the State,[Pg 14] the highest furtherance of their selfish aims, it is above all necessary, that the State be wholly freed from those awfully incalculable war-convulsions so that it may be used rationally; and thereby they strive with all their might for a condition of things in which war is an impossibility. For that purpose the thing to do is first to curtail and to enfeeble the political separatisms and factions and through the establishment of large equipoised State-bodies and the mutual safeguarding of them to make the successful result of an aggressive war and consequently war itself the greatest improbability; as on the other hand they will endeavour to wrest the question of war and peace from the decision of individual lords, in order to be able rather to appeal to the egoism of the masses or their representatives; for which purpose they again need slowly to dissolve the monarchic instincts of the nations. This purpose they attain best through the most general promulgation of the liberal optimistic view of the world, which has its roots in the doctrines of French Rationalism and the French Revolution, i.e., in a wholly un-Germanic, genuinely neo-Latin shallow and unmetaphysical philosophy. I cannot help seeing in the prevailing international movements of the present day, and the simultaneous promulgation of universal suffrage, the effects of the fear of war above everything else, yea I behold behind these movements, those truly international homeless money-hermits, as the really alarmed, who, with their natural lack of the State-instinct, have learnt to abuse politics as a means of the Exchange, and State and Society as an apparatus for their own[Pg 15] enrichment. Against the deviation of the State-tendency into a money-tendency, to be feared from this side, the only remedy is war and once again war, in the emotions of which this at least becomes obvious, that the State is not founded upon the fear of the war-demon, as a protective institution for egoistic individuals, but in love to fatherland and prince, it produces an ethical impulse, indicative of a much higher destiny. If I therefore designate as a dangerous and characteristic sign of the present political situation the application of revolutionary thought in the service of a selfish State-less money-aristocracy, if at the same time I conceive of the enormous dissemination of liberal optimism as the result of modern financial affairs fallen into strange hands, and if I imagine all evils of social conditions together with the necessary decay of the arts to have either germinated from that root or grown together with it, one will have to pardon my occasionally chanting a Pæan on war. Horribly clangs its silvery bow; and although it comes along like the night, war is nevertheless Apollo, the true divinity for consecrating and purifying the State. First of all, however, as is said in the beginning of the "Iliad," he lets fly his arrow on the mules and dogs. Then he strikes the men themselves, and everywhere pyres break into flames. Be it then pronounced that war is just as much a necessity for the State as the slave is for society, and who can avoid this verdict if he honestly asks himself about the causes of the never-equalled Greek art-perfection?
In light of the political landscape of the Greeks, I won’t ignore the current issues I believe reveal significant weaknesses in the political realm that are equally important for art and society. If there are individuals who, by virtue of being outside the national and state instincts, only value the State to the extent that it aligns with their own interests, then such individuals are likely to envision the ultimate political goal as the most uninterrupted coexistence of large political communities, allowing them to pursue their own agendas without constraints. With this mindset, they will advocate for policies that provide the greatest security for their own goals; however, it’s unimaginable that they would, against their own interests, perhaps driven by an unconscious instinct, sacrifice themselves for the sake of the State’s objectives—because they lack that very instinct. The other citizens of the State are unaware of what Nature intends with her State-instinct within them, and they follow blindly; only those outside this instinct understand what they want from the State and what the State should provide them. Thus, it’s almost inevitable that these individuals gain significant influence in the State, as they view it as a means, while the others, under the sway of those unconscious State objectives, are merely tools for fulfilling the State’s aims. To achieve their personal goals through the State, it’s crucial that the State is entirely free from unpredictable war-related upheavals, so it can be used rationally; therefore, they strive vigorously for a situation where war is impossible. To accomplish this, they first need to limit and weaken political separatism and factions, and by establishing large balanced state bodies that protect each other, they can make the successful outcome of an aggressive war—and war itself—the least likely scenario. Simultaneously, they will work to remove the question of war and peace from the control of individual leaders, aiming instead to appeal to the self-interest of the masses or their representatives; for this, they will gradually need to erode the monarchic instincts of the nations. This goal is best achieved through the widespread promotion of a liberal, optimistic worldview rooted in the doctrines of French Rationalism and the French Revolution, meaning a completely un-Germanic, genuinely neo-Latin shallow and non-metaphysical philosophy. I can’t help but see in today’s prevailing international movements and the simultaneous promotion of universal suffrage the influence of the fear of war above all else; indeed, I see behind these movements those truly international, homeless money-driven individuals, who, with their natural lack of the State instinct, have learned to exploit politics as a means for trading and to use the State and society as tools for their own enrichment. To counter the shift of the State's purpose towards a money-driven agenda, the only remedy is war, and once again war, in which it at least becomes clear that the State isn’t based on the fear of the war demon, serving as a protective institution for self-interested individuals, but rather on love for homeland and ruler, producing a moral impulse that indicates a much higher destiny. So, when I identify the application of revolutionary thought in the service of a self-serving, stateless money aristocracy as a dangerous sign of the current political situation, and when I perceive the widespread optimism for liberalism as stemming from modern financial dealings falling into the wrong hands, and when I consider all the social ills together with the inevitable decline of the arts to have either originated from that root or developed alongside it, one must excuse me for occasionally celebrating war. Its silver bow sounds harshly; and although it arrives like the night, war is nevertheless Apollo, the true deity for consecrating and purifying the State. Initially, however, as mentioned in the beginning of the "Iliad," he releases his arrow against the mules and dogs. Then he strikes at the men themselves, and everywhere pyres ignite. It must be acknowledged that war is as much a necessity for the State as slavery is for society, and who can deny this truth if they honestly examine the causes of the unmatched perfection of Greek art?
He who contemplates war and its uniformed[Pg 16] possibility, the soldier's profession, with respect to the hitherto described nature of the State, must arrive at the conviction, that through war and in the profession of arms is placed before our eyes an image, or even perhaps the prototype of the State. Here we see as the most general effect of the war-tendency an immediate decomposition and division of the chaotic mass into military castes, out of which rises, pyramid-shaped, on an exceedingly broad base of slaves the edifice of the "martial society." The unconscious purpose of the whole movement constrains every individual under its yoke, and produces also in heterogeneous natures as it were a chemical transformation of their qualities until they are brought into affinity with that purpose. In the highest castes one perceives already a little more of what in this internal process is involved at the bottom, namely the creation of the military genius—with whom we have become acquainted as the original founder of states. In the case of many States, as, for example, in the Lycurgian constitution of Sparta, one can distinctly perceive the impress of that fundamental idea of the State, that of the creation of the military genius. If we now imagine the military primal State in its greatest activity, at its proper "labour," and if we fix our glance upon the whole technique of war, we cannot avoid correcting our notions picked up from everywhere, as to the "dignity of man" and the "dignity of labour" by the question, whether the idea of dignity is applicable also to that labour, which has as its purpose the destruction of the "dignified" man, as well as to the man who is entrusted with that "dignified labour," or whether[Pg 17] in this warlike task of the State those mutually contradictory ideas do not neutralise one another. I should like to think the warlike man to be a means of the military genius and his labour again only a tool in the hands of that same genius; and not to him, as absolute man and non-genius, but to him as a means of the genius—whose pleasure also can be to choose his tool's destruction as a mere pawn sacrificed on the strategist's chessboard—is due a degree of dignity, of that dignity namely, to have been deemed worthy of being a means of the genius. But what is shown here in a single instance is valid in the most general sense; every human being, with his total activity, only has dignity in so far as he is a tool of the genius, consciously or unconsciously; from this we may immediately deduce the ethical conclusion, that "man in himself," the absolute man possesses neither dignity, nor rights, nor duties; only as a wholly determined being serving unconscious purposes can man excuse his existence.
Whoever thinks about war and its uniformed possibility, the soldier's profession, in relation to the previously described nature of the State, must come to the conclusion that war and the military profession present us with an image, or perhaps even the prototype of the State. The most general effect of the tendency towards war is the immediate breakdown and division of the chaotic mass into military castes, from which rises, pyramid-shaped, on a very broad base of slaves, the structure of the "martial society." The unconscious purpose of this entire movement forces every individual into its mold and also creates, even in diverse natures, a sort of chemical transformation of their qualities until they align with that purpose. In the highest castes, we can already sense a bit more of what lies at the core of this internal process, namely the emergence of the military genius—whom we recognize as the original founder of states. In the case of many States, such as the Lycurgian constitution of Sparta, the imprint of that fundamental idea of the State, which is the creation of the military genius, can be clearly seen. If we now envision the military primal State at its peak activity, at its proper "labor," and if we focus our attention on the entire technique of war, we must correct our assumptions gathered from various sources about the "dignity of man" and the "dignity of labor" by asking whether the idea of dignity also applies to that labor, which has the purpose of destroying the "dignified" man, just as it does to the man engaged in that "dignified labor," or whether in this martial task of the State these contradictory ideas cancel each other out. I prefer to view the warrior as a means of the military genius and his labor merely as a tool in the hands of that same genius; thus, not to him, as the absolute man and non-genius, but to him as a means of the genius—whose pleasure can also include the destruction of his tools, as if they're mere pawns sacrificed on the strategist's chessboard—is attributed a certain degree of dignity, specifically, the dignity of having been deemed worthy of being a means of the genius. What is illustrated here in a specific instance holds true in a broader sense; every human being, with all his actions, only possesses dignity insofar as he serves as a tool of the genius, whether consciously or unconsciously; from this, we can draw the ethical conclusion that "man in himself," the absolute man, holds neither dignity, nor rights, nor duties; only as a completely determined being serving unconscious purposes can man justify his existence.
Plato's perfect State is according to these considerations certainly something still greater than even the warm-blooded among his admirers believe, not to mention the smiling mien of superiority with which our "historically" educated refuse such a fruit of antiquity. The proper aim of the State, the Olympian existence and ever-renewed procreation and preparation of the genius,—compared with which all other things are only tools, expedients and factors towards realisation—is here discovered with a poetic intuition and painted with firmness. Plato saw through the awfully devastated Herma of the then-existing State-life and perceived even[Pg 18] then something divine in its interior. He believed that one might be able to take out this divine image and that the grim and barbarically distorted outside and shell did not belong to the essence of the State: the whole fervour and sublimity of his political passion threw itself upon this belief, upon that desire—and in the flames of this fire he perished. That in his perfect State he did not place at the head the genius in its general meaning, but only the genius of wisdom and of knowledge, that he altogether excluded the inspired artist from his State, that was a rigid consequence of the Socratian judgment on art, which Plato, struggling against himself, had made his own. This more external, almost incidental gap must not prevent our recognising in the total conception of the Platonic State the wonderfully great hieroglyph of a profound and eternally to be interpreted esoteric doctrine of the connection between State and Genius. What we believed we could divine of this cryptograph we have said in this preface.
Plato's perfect State is, based on these reflections, certainly something far more significant than even the most passionate of his supporters realize, not to mention the condescending attitude of those "historically" educated individuals who dismiss such a relic from the past. The true goal of the State—the divine existence and continual renewal of genius—compared to which everything else is merely a tool, a means, or a factor contributing to realization—is understood here with poetic insight and depicted with clarity. Plato saw through the severely damaged façade of the then-existing civic life and sensed something divine within it. He believed that it might be possible to extract that divine image, asserting that the harsh and barbarically twisted exterior did not define the essence of the State: all the passion and grandeur of his political fervor was directed at this belief, this aspiration—and he ultimately perished in the flames of this drive. That in his perfect State he did not place at the head the genius in a general sense, but specifically the genius of wisdom and knowledge, that he completely excluded the inspired artist from his State, was a strict consequence of the Socratic view on art, which Plato, wrestling with himself, had adopted. This somewhat superficial, almost incidental gap should not prevent us from recognizing in the overall concept of the Platonic State the remarkably significant hieroglyph of a deep and eternally interpretable esoteric doctrine of the connection between State and Genius. What we believed we deciphered from this cryptogram we've outlined in this preface.
THE GREEK WOMAN
(Fragment, 1871)
[Pg 21]Just as Plato from disguises and obscurities brought to light the innermost purpose of the State, so also he conceived the chief cause of the position of the Hellenic Woman with regard to the State; in both cases he saw in what existed around him the image of the ideas manifested to him, and of these ideas of course the actual was only a hazy picture and phantasmagoria. He who according to the usual custom considers the position of the Hellenic Woman to be altogether unworthy and repugnant to humanity, must also turn with this reproach against the Platonic conception of this position; for, as it were, the existing forms were only precisely set forth in this latter conception. Here therefore our question repeats itself: should not the nature and the position of the Hellenic Woman have a necessary relation to the goals of the Hellenic Will?
[Pg 21]Just as Plato uncovered the deepest purpose of the State by cutting through disguises and confusion, he also considered the main reason for the role of the Hellenic Woman in relation to the State. In both cases, he saw the reality around him as a reflection of the ideas he had, and of course, what actually existed was just a vague image and illusion. Anyone who typically views the status of the Hellenic Woman as completely unworthy and against humanity must also direct this criticism at Plato’s view of that status, because, in a way, the current forms were clearly outlined in his conception. Thus, our question arises again: shouldn’t the nature and status of the Hellenic Woman have a necessary connection to the aspirations of the Hellenic Will?
Of course there is one side of the Platonic conception of woman, which stands in abrupt contrast with Hellenic custom: Plato gives to woman a full share in the rights, knowledge and duties of man, and considers woman only as the weaker sex, in that she will not achieve remarkable success in all things, without however disputing this sex's title to all those things. We must not attach more value to; this strange notion than to the expulsion of the artist out of the ideal State; these are side-lines daringly[Pg 22] mis-drawn, aberrations as it were of the hand otherwise so sure and of the so calmly contemplating eye which at times under the influence of the deceased master becomes dim and dejected; in this mood he exaggerates the master's paradoxes and in the abundance of his love gives himself satisfaction by very eccentrically intensifying the latter's doctrines even to foolhardiness.
Of course, there's one aspect of Plato's view of women that sharply contrasts with Greek customs: Plato grants women equal rights, knowledge, and responsibilities as men. He sees women as the weaker sex only in that they may not achieve outstanding success in everything, but he doesn't deny them the right to pursue those achievements. We shouldn't put too much weight on this unusual idea, just like we shouldn't overthink the idea of the artist being excluded from the ideal State; both are merely bold misinterpretations, deviations from the otherwise steady hand and calm, observant eye. At times, influenced by the late master, the eye becomes blurry and disheartened, leading to an exaggeration of the master's paradoxes. In his deep affection, he compensates by intensifying these doctrines to the point of recklessness.
The most significant word however that Plato as a Greek could say on the relation of woman to the State, was that so objectionable demand, that in the perfect State, the Family was to cease. At present let us take no account of his abolishing even marriage, in order to carry out this demand fully, and of his substituting solemn nuptials arranged by order of the State, between the bravest men and the noblest women, for the attainment of beautiful offspring. In that principal proposition however he has indicated most distinctly—indeed too distinctly, offensively distinctly—an important preparatory step of the Hellenic Will towards the procreation of the genius. But in the customs of the Hellenic people the claim of the family on man and child was extremely limited: the man lived in the State, the child grew up for the State and was guided by the hand of the State. The Greek Will took care that the need of culture could not be satisfied in the seclusion of a small circle. From the State the individual has to receive everything in order to return everything to the State. Woman accordingly means to the State, what sleep does to man. In her nature lies the healing power, which replaces that which has been used up, the beneficial rest in[Pg 23] which everything immoderate confines itself, the eternal Same, by which the excessive and the surplus regulate themselves. In her the future generation dreams. Woman is more closely related to Nature than man and in all her essentials she remains ever herself. Culture is with her always something external, a something which does not touch the kernel that is eternally faithful to Nature, therefore the culture of woman might well appear to the Athenian as something indifferent, yea—if one only wanted to conjure it up in one's mind, as something ridiculous. He who at once feels himself compelled from that to infer the position of women among the Greeks as unworthy and all too cruel, should not indeed take as his criterion the "culture" of modern woman and her claims, against which it is sufficient just to point out the Olympian women together with Penelope, Antigone, Elektra. Of course it is true that these are ideal figures, but who would be able to create such ideals out of the present world?—Further indeed is to be considered what sons these women have borne, and what women they must have been to have given birth to such sons! The Hellenic woman as mother had to live in obscurity, because the political instinct together with its highest aim demanded it. She had to vegetate like a plant, in the narrow circle, as a symbol of the Epicurean wisdom λάθε βυώσας. Again, in more recent times, with the complete disintegration of the principle of the State, she had to step in as helper; the family as a makeshift for the State is her work; and in this sense the artistic aim of the State had to abase itself to the level of a domestic art. Thereby it has[Pg 24] been brought about, that the passion of love, as the one realm wholly accessible to women, regulates our art to the very core. Similarly, home-education considers itself so to speak as the only natural one and suffers State-education only as a questionable infringement upon the right of home-education: all this is right as far as the modern State only is concerned.—With that the nature of woman withal remains unaltered, but her power is, according to the position which the State takes up with regard to women, a different one. Women have indeed really the power to make good to a certain extent the deficiencies of the State—ever faithful to their nature, which I have compared to sleep. In Greek antiquity they held that position, which the most supreme will of the State assigned to them: for that reason they have been glorified as never since. The goddesses of Greek mythology are their images: the Pythia and the Sibyl, as well as the Socratic Diotima are the priestesses out of whom divine wisdom speaks. Now one understands why the proud resignation of the Spartan woman at the news of her son's death in battle can be no fable. Woman in relation to the State felt herself in her proper position, therefore she had more dignity than woman has ever had since. Plato who through abolishing family and marriage still intensifies the position of woman, feels now so much reverence towards them, that oddly enough he is misled by a subsequent statement of their equality with man, to abolish again the order of rank which is their due: the highest triumph of the woman of antiquity, to have seduced even the wisest!
The most important thing Plato, as a Greek, could say about the relationship between women and the State was that controversial claim that in the perfect State, the Family would cease. For now, let’s set aside his plan to even abolish marriage to fully achieve this, as well as his proposal for State-arranged marriages between the bravest men and the noblest women to create beautiful offspring. In this main idea, he clearly signals—indeed too clearly, and in a way that might offend—an essential preparatory step of the Greek Will towards fostering genius. However, in the traditions of the Greek people, the bond of family on both man and child was minimal: men lived for the State, children were raised for the State, and were directed by the State’s hand. The Greek Will ensured that the need for culture could not be fulfilled in the isolation of a small circle. Individuals had to receive everything from the State to give everything back to the State. Thus, women represented to the State what sleep means to a man. In their nature lies the restorative power that replenishes what has been spent, the beneficial rest in which everything excessive contains itself, the eternal Same through which excess and surplus regulate. In them, future generations dream. Women are more closely connected to Nature than men and always remain true to their essence. Culture for women is always something external, something that doesn’t touch the core that remains eternally faithful to Nature; therefore, to the Athenian, the culture of women might seem irrelevant, or even—if one wanted to imagine it—ridiculous. Anyone who feels compelled to conclude from this that the status of women among the Greeks was unworthy and too harsh should not base their judgment on the "culture" of modern women and their claims, against which it suffices to point out the Olympian women alongside Penelope, Antigone, and Electra. Yes, it’s true these are ideal figures, but who could create such ideals from the present world? Furthermore, one must consider what sons these women produced and what kind of women they must have been to give birth to such sons! The Greek woman, as a mother, had to live in obscurity because the political instinct and its highest aim required it. She had to exist like a plant, in a confined circle, as a symbol of the Epicurean wisdom λάθε βυώσας. Later, with the complete breakdown of the principle of the State, she had to step in as a helper; the family, as a substitute for the State, was her creation. In this sense, the artistic aim of the State had to lower itself to the level of a domestic art. This led to a situation where the passion of love, being the one realm fully accessible to women, regulates our art at its very core. Likewise, home education sees itself as the only truly natural education and views State education as a questionable intrusion upon the right of home education: all this is valid concerning the modern State only. Despite this, the nature of woman remains unchanged, but her power varies based on the position the State takes regarding women. Women can indeed somewhat compensate for the State's shortcomings—always true to their nature, which I've related to sleep. In ancient Greece, they held the position assigned to them by the State's supreme will; for that reason, they have been celebrated as never before. The goddesses of Greek mythology are their representations: the Pythia and the Sibyl, as well as the Socratic Diotima, are the priestesses through whom divine wisdom speaks. Now we see why the proud acceptance of a Spartan woman upon hearing of her son's death in battle cannot be a fable. Women felt their proper role in relation to the State, giving them more dignity than women have ever had since. Plato, who in abolishing family and marriage intensifies the position of women, has so much reverence for them that, strangely enough, he is misled by a later claim of their equality with men, causing him to abolish the status order they rightfully hold: the greatest triumph of ancient women was to have even ensnared the wisest!
As long as the State is still in an embryonic condition woman as mother preponderates and determines the grade and the manifestations of Culture: in the same way as woman is destined to complement the disorganised State. What Tacitus says of German women: inesse quin etiam sanctum aliquid et providum putant, nec aut consilia earum aspernantur aut responsa neglegunt, applies on the whole to all nations not yet arrived at the real State. In such stages one feels only the more strongly that which at all times becomes again manifest, that the instincts of woman as the bulwark of the future generation are invincible and that in her care for the preservation of the species Nature speaks out of these instincts very distinctly. How far this divining power reaches is determined, it seems, by the greater or lesser consolidation of the State: in disorderly and more arbitrary conditions, where the whim or the passion of the individual man carries along with itself whole tribes, then woman suddenly comes forward as the warning prophetess. But in Greece too there was a never slumbering care that the terribly overcharged political instinct might splinter into dust and atoms the little political organisms before they attained their goals in any way. Here the Hellenic Will created for itself ever new implements by means of which it spoke, adjusting, moderating, warning: above all it is in the Pythia, that the power of woman to compensate the State manifested itself so clearly, as it has never done since. That a people split up thus into small tribes and municipalities, was yet at bottom whole and was performing the task of its nature within its faction,[Pg 26] was assured by that wonderful phenomenon the Pythia and the Delphian oracle: for always, as long as Hellenism created its great works of art, it spoke out of one mouth and as one Pythia. We cannot hold back the portentous discernment that to the Will individuation means much suffering, and that in order to reach those individuals It needs an enormous step-ladder of individuals. It is true our brains reel with the consideration whether the Will in order to arrive at Art, has perhaps effused Itself out into these worlds, stars, bodies, and atoms: at least it ought to become clear to us then, that Art is not necessary for the individuals, but for the Will itself: a sublime outlook at which we shall be permitted to glance once more from another position.
As long as the State is still in its early stages, women as mothers have a strong influence and shape the level and expressions of Culture, just as women are meant to support the disorganized State. What Tacitus says about German women: they believe there is something sacred and wise in their nature, and neither are their decisions disrespected nor their responses ignored, generally applies to all nations that have yet to develop a true State. At these stages, we feel even more strongly that which consistently becomes apparent: the instincts of women as protectors of future generations are unyielding, and in their dedication to preserving life, Nature's intentions are very clear. The extent of this intuitive power seems to depend on how stable the State is: in chaotic and unpredictable conditions, where the whims or passions of individuals can lead entire tribes, women suddenly emerge as prophetic warners. However, in Greece, there was a persistent concern that the overwhelming political instincts could break apart small political entities before they achieved their aims. Here, the Hellenic Will continuously created new tools through which it communicated, adjusting, moderating, and warning. Most notably, the Pythia showcased women's power to balance the State more clearly than ever since. The fact that a people divided into small tribes and municipalities was still fundamentally whole and fulfilling its natural purpose within its factions was assured by the remarkable phenomenon of the Pythia and the Delphian oracle: for as long as Hellenism produced its great works of art, it spoke with one voice and as one Pythia. We cannot ignore the significant realization that for the Will, individuality involves much suffering, and that to reach those individuals, it requires a massive ladder of individuals. It's true that we find it hard to wrap our heads around the idea that the Will, in order to achieve Art, may have sought expression in these worlds, stars, bodies, and atoms: at the very least, it should become clear to us that Art is not necessary for individuals, but for the Will itself; a sublime perspective that we will get to explore once more from a different angle.
ON MUSIC AND WORDS
(Fragment, 1871)
[Pg 29]What we here have asserted of the relationship between language and music must be valid too, for equal reasons concerning the relationship of Mime to Music. The Mime too, as the intensified symbolism of man's gestures, is, measured by the eternal significance of music, only a simile, which brings into expression the innermost secret of music but very superficially, namely on the substratum of the passionately moved human body. But if we include language also in the category of bodily symbolism, and compare the drama, according to the canon advanced, with music, then I venture to think, a proposition of Schopenhauer will come into the clearest light, to which reference must be made again later on. "It might be admissible, although a purely musical mind does not demand it, to join and adapt words or even a clearly represented action to the pure language of tones, although the latter, being self-sufficient, needs no help; so that our perceiving and reflecting intellect, which does not like to be quite idle, may meanwhile have light and analogous occupation also. By this concession to the intellect man's attention adheres even more closely to music, by this at the same time, too, is placed underneath that which the tones indicate in their general metaphorless language of the heart, a visible picture, as it were a schema, as an example illustrating a general idea ... indeed such things will[Pg 30] even heighten the effect of music." (Schopenhauer, Parerga, II., "On the Metaphysics of the Beautiful and Æsthetics," § 224.) If we disregard the naturalistic external motivation according to which our perceiving and reflecting intellect does not like to be quite idle when listening to music, and attention led by the hand of an obvious action follows better—then the drama in relation to music has been characterised by Schopenhauer for the best reasons as a schema, as an example illustrating a general idea: and when he adds "indeed such things will even heighten the effect of music" then the enormous universality and originality of vocal music, of the connection of tone with metaphor and idea guarantee the correctness of this utterance. The music of every people begins in closest connection with lyricism and long before absolute music can be thought of, the music of a people in that connection passes through the most important stages of development. If we understand this primal lyricism of a people, as indeed we must, to be an imitation of the artistic typifying Nature, then as the original prototype of that union of music and lyricism must be regarded: the duality in the essence of language, already typified by Nature. Now, after discussing the relation of music to metaphor we will fathom deeper this essence of language.
[Pg 29]What we've stated about the connection between language and music applies equally to the relationship of Mime to Music. Mime, as a heightened representation of human gestures, is, in light of the timeless significance of music, merely a comparison that expresses the deepest secrets of music but only on the surface—based on the passionately moved human body. If we consider language as part of bodily symbolism and compare drama with music, as outlined in the proposed canon, I believe we can better understand a point made by Schopenhauer that we will revisit later. "It might be acceptable, though a purely musical mind doesn't require it, to combine and adapt words or even a clearly depicted action to the pure language of tones, even though the latter is self-sufficient and doesn't need assistance; this way, our perceiving and reflecting intellect, which prefers not to be completely inactive, can simultaneously engage in something meaningful. By conceding to the intellect, a person’s focus on music becomes even stronger, while at the same time, what's beneath what the tones suggest in their straightforward heart language—a visible image, like a diagram, representing a general idea... indeed, such things will[Pg 30] even enhance the impact of music." (Schopenhauer, Parerga, II., "On the Metaphysics of the Beautiful and Æsthetics," § 224.) If we set aside the natural instinct that our perceiving and reflecting intellect dislikes being completely idle while listening to music and that attention following an obvious action is easier, Schopenhauer aptly describes the relationship between drama and music as a diagram, an illustration of a general idea: and when he states, "indeed such things will even heighten the effect of music," the vast universality and uniqueness of vocal music, the link between tone and metaphor and idea supports the accuracy of this claim. The music of every culture starts closely tied to lyricism, and long before we can even consider absolute music, a people’s music undergoes significant stages of development within that context. If we acknowledge this primal lyricism of a culture as a reflection of the artistic representative of Nature, then it must be seen as the original model of that union of music and lyricism: the duality in the essence of language, already represented by Nature. Now, after exploring the connection between music and metaphor, we will delve deeper into this essence of language.
In the multiplicity of languages the fact at once manifests itself, that word and thing do not necessarily coincide with one another completely, but that the word is a symbol. But what does the word symbolise? Most certainly only conceptions, be these now conscious ones or as in the greater number of[Pg 31] cases, unconscious; for how should a word-symbol correspond to that innermost nature of which we and the world are images? Only as conceptions we know that kernel, only in its metaphorical expressions are we familiar with it; beyond that point there is nowhere a direct bridge which could lead us to it. The whole life of impulses, too, the play of feelings, sensations, emotions, volitions, is known to us—as I am forced to insert here in opposition to Schopenhauer—after a most rigid self-examination, not according to its essence but merely as conception; and we may well be permitted to say, that even Schopenhauer's "Will" is nothing else but the most general phenomenal form of a Something otherwise absolutely indecipherable. If therefore we must acquiesce in the rigid necessity of getting nowhere beyond the conceptions we can nevertheless again distinguish two main species within their realm. The one species manifest themselves to us as pleasure-and-displeasure-sensations and accompany all other conceptions as a never-lacking fundamental basis. This most general manifestation, out of which and by which alone we understand all Becoming and all Willing and for which we will retain the name "Will" has now too in language its own symbolic sphere: and in truth this sphere is equally fundamental to the language, as that manifestation is fundamental to all other conceptions. All degrees of pleasure and displeasure—expressions of one primal cause unfathomable to us—symbolise themselves in the tone of the speaker: whereas all the other conceptions are indicated by the gesture-symbolism of the speaker. In so far as that primal[Pg 32] cause is the same in all men, the tonal subsoil is also the common one, comprehensible beyond the difference of language. Out of it now develops the more arbitrary gesture-symbolism which is not wholly adequate for its basis: and with which begins the diversity of languages, whose multiplicity we are permitted to consider—to use a simile—as a strophic text to that primal melody of the pleasure-and-displeasure-language. The whole realm of the consonantal and vocal we believe we may reckon only under gesture-symbolism: consonants and vowels without that fundamental tone which is necessary above all else, are nothing but positions of the organs of speech, in short, gestures—; as soon as we imagine the word proceeding out of the mouth of man, then first of all the root of the word, and the basis of that gesture-symbolism, the tonal subsoil, the echo of the pleasure-and-displeasure-sensations originate. As our whole corporeality stands in relation to that original phenomenon, the "Will," so the word built out of its consonants and vowels stands in relation to its tonal basis.
In the many languages we have, it's clear that words and their meanings don’t always match up perfectly; instead, words serve as symbols. But what exactly does a word symbolize? It definitely only represents concepts, whether these are conscious or, in most cases, unconscious. After all, how could a word-symbol truly reflect the innermost nature of ourselves and the world around us? We only know that core concept in terms of ideas; we only recognize it through its metaphorical expressions, and there's no direct route that leads us to it. The entire life of impulses—the flow of feelings, sensations, emotions, and will—is known to us, though I must insert here against Schopenhauer, primarily through strict self-examination, not by essence but solely as concepts. We can rightly say that even Schopenhauer's "Will" is merely the most general form of something else that remains completely mysterious. So even if we’re stuck within the necessary limits of these concepts, we can still distinguish between two main types among them. One type comes to us as sensations of pleasure and displeasure, forming a constant fundamental basis for all other concepts. This general manifestation, from which we understand all becoming and all willing, will be referred to as "Will." It also has its own symbolic realm in language, one that is just as foundational to language as this manifestation is to all other concepts. All levels of pleasure and displeasure—expressions of a single primal cause that we can’t fully grasp—are symbolized through the speaker's tone, while other concepts are indicated by the speaker's gestures. Since that primal cause is the same for everyone, the tonal foundation is also common, understandable beyond language differences. From this base, more arbitrary gesture-symbolisms develop, which don’t completely align with their foundation and mark the beginning of linguistic diversity. We can think of this variety as a strophic text accompanying the primal melody of pleasure and displeasure in language. The whole area of consonants and vowels can be considered part of gesture-symbolism: consonants and vowels, without that essential tone, are merely positions of speech organs—essentially gestures. When we envision a word coming out of a person’s mouth, it’s in that moment that the root of the word, and the foundation of that gesture-symbolism, the tonal foundation—echoes of pleasure-and-displeasure sensations— come into being. Just as our entire physicality relates to that original phenomenon known as "Will," the words constructed from consonants and vowels relate back to their tonal basis.
This original phenomenon, the "Will," with its scale of pleasure-and-displeasure-sensations attains in the development of music an ever more adequate symbolic expression: and to this historical process the continuous effort of lyric poetry runs parallel, the effort to transcribe music into metaphors: exactly as this double-phenomenon, according to the just completed disquisition, lies typified in language.
This unique phenomenon, the "Will," with its range of pleasure and displeasure sensations, achieves a more fitting symbolic expression in the evolution of music. This historical process runs parallel to the ongoing effort of lyric poetry, which strives to translate music into metaphors. Just as this dual phenomenon, as detailed in the completed discussion, is represented in language.
He who has followed us into these difficult contemplations readily, attentively, and with some imagination—and with kind indulgence where the[Pg 33] expression has been too scanty or too unconditional—will now have the advantage with us, of laying before himself more seriously and answering more deeply than is usually the case some stirring points of controversy of present-day æsthetics and still more of contemporary artists. Let us think now, after all our assumptions, what an undertaking it must be, to set music to a poem; i.e., to illustrate a poem by music, in order to help music thereby to obtain a language of ideas. What a perverted world! A task that appears to my mind like that of a son wanting to create his father! Music can create metaphors out of itself, which will always however be but schemata, instances as it were of her intrinsic general contents. But how should the metaphor, the conception, create music out of itself! Much less could the idea, or, as one has said, the "poetical idea" do this. As certainly as a bridge leads out of the mysterious castle of the musician into the free land of the metaphors—and the lyric poet steps across it—as certainly is it impossible to go the contrary way, although some are said to exist who fancy they have done so. One might people the air with the phantasy of a Raphael, one might see St. Cecilia, as he does, listening enraptured to the harmonies of the choirs of angels—no tone issues from this world apparently lost in music: even if we imagined that that harmony in reality, as by a miracle, began to sound for us, whither would Cecilia, Paul and Magdalena disappear from us, whither even the singing choir of angels! We should at once cease to be Raphael: and as in that picture the earthly instruments lie shattered on the ground,[Pg 34] so our painter's vision, defeated by the higher, would fade and die away.—How nevertheless could the miracle happen? How should the Apollonian world of the eye quite engrossed in contemplation be able to create out of itself the tone, which on the contrary symbolises a sphere which is excluded and conquered just by that very Apollonian absorption in Appearance? The delight at Appearance cannot raise out of itself the pleasure at Non-appearance; the delight of perceiving is delight only by the fact that nothing reminds us of a sphere in which individuation is broken and abolished. If we have characterised at all correctly the Apollonian in opposition to the Dionysean, then the thought which attributes to the metaphor, the idea, the appearance, in some way the power of producing out of itself the tone, must appear to us strangely wrong. We will not be referred, in order to be refuted, to the musician who writes music to existing lyric poems; for after all that has been said we shall be compelled to assert that the relationship between the lyric poem and its setting must in any case be a different one from that between a father and his child. Then what exactly?
Anyone who has joined us in these challenging reflections—eagerly, thoughtfully, and with a bit of imagination, and with some understanding where the[Pg 33] wording has been too limited or too absolute—will now have the chance to consider more seriously and respond more profoundly than usual to some thought-provoking issues in today’s aesthetics and especially regarding contemporary artists. Let's take a moment to ponder what a task it must be to set music to a poem; that is, to illustrate a poem with music, in order to help music develop its own language of ideas. What a twisted situation! This task seems to me akin to a son trying to create his father! Music can generate metaphors from within itself, which will always be merely representations of its inherent general themes. But how could a metaphor, or concept, generate music from itself? Even less could an idea, or what’s been called the "poetical idea," manage to do this. Just as a bridge leads us from the enigmatic castle of the musician into the open land of metaphors—and the lyric poet crosses it—it is just as impossible to travel the other way, although some claim they have achieved this. One might fill the air with the fantasy of a Raphael, picturing St. Cecilia, as he does, listening in awe to the harmonies of the angelic choirs—yet no sound emerges from this world seemingly lost in music: even if we imagined that harmony, as if by magic, began to resonate for us, where would Cecilia, Paul, and Magdalene go, and even the singing choir of angels? We would instantly cease to be Raphael: and as in that painting the earthly instruments lie shattered on the ground,[Pg 34] so our artist's vision, overwhelmed by something greater, would fade away and vanish. But how could such a miracle occur? How could the Apollonian world of visual contemplation create from itself the sound, which actually symbolizes a realm that is excluded and conquered precisely by that very Apollonian focus on Appearance? The joy of Appearance cannot produce the enjoyment of Non-appearance; the enjoyment of perception exists only because nothing reminds us of a realm where individuality is fragmented and dissolved. If we have accurately characterized the Apollonian in contrast to the Dionysian, then the notion that a metaphor, idea, or appearance somehow holds the ability to produce sound from itself must seem profoundly incorrect. We won’t refer to the musician who composes music for existing lyric poems to counter our argument; for based on everything discussed, we must assert that the relationship between a lyric poem and its musical setting must, in any case, be different from that between a father and his child. So what exactly is it?
Here now we may be met on the ground of a favourite æsthetic notion with the proposition, "It is not the poem which gives birth to the setting but the sentiment created by the poem." I do not agree with that; the more subtle or powerful stirring-up of that pleasure-and-displeasure-subsoil is in the realm of productive art the element which is inartistic in itself; indeed only its total exclusion makes the complete self-absorption and disinterested[Pg 35] perception of the artist possible. Here perhaps one might retaliate that I myself just now predicated about the "Will," that in music "Will" came to an ever more adequate symbolic expression. My answer, condensed into an æsthetic axiom, is this: the Will is the object of music but not the origin of it, that is the Will in its very greatest universality, as the most original manifestation, under which is to be understood all Becoming. That, which we call feeling, is with regard to this Will already permeated and saturated with conscious and unconscious conceptions and is therefore no longer directly the object of music; it is unthinkable then that these feelings should be able to create music out of themselves. Take for instance the feelings of love, fear and hope: music can no longer do anything with them in a direct way, every one of them is already so filled with conceptions. On the contrary these feelings can serve to symbolise music, as the lyric poet does who translates for himself into the simile-world of feelings that conceptually and metaphorically unapproachable realm of the Will, the proper content and object of music. The lyric poet resembles all those hearers of music who are conscious of an effect of music on their emotions; the distant and removed power of music appeals, with them, to an intermediate realm which gives to them as it were a foretaste, a symbolic preliminary conception of music proper, it appeals to the intermediate realm of the emotions. One might be permitted to say about them, with respect to the Will, the only object of music, that they bear the same relation to this Will, as the analogous morning-dream,[Pg 36] according to Schopenhauer's theory, bears to the dream proper. To all those, however, who are unable to get at music except with their emotions, is to be said, that they will ever remain in the entrance-hall, and will never have access to the sanctuary of music: which, as I said, emotion cannot show but only symbolise.
Here we can encounter a popular aesthetic idea with the statement, "It's not the poem that creates the setting, but the emotion brought about by the poem." I disagree with that; the deeper or more intense evocation of that mix of pleasure and displeasure belongs in the realm of productive art, the element that is itself not artistic; in fact, only by completely excluding it can the artist achieve total self-absorption and an impartial understanding.[Pg 35] One might argue that I just claimed about the "Will," that in music the "Will" became increasingly represented symbolically. My response, summed up in an aesthetic principle, is this: the Will is the subject of music but not its source, meaning the Will in its broadest sense, as the most original expression, which encompasses all Becoming. What we refer to as feeling is already infused and saturated with both conscious and unconscious ideas regarding this Will and is therefore no longer directly the subject of music; it’s inconceivable that these feelings could generate music on their own. Take, for example, the feelings of love, fear, and hope: music can no longer engage with them directly; each one is already so filled with concepts. Instead, these feelings can symbolize music, much like the lyric poet who translates that conceptually and metaphorically unreachable domain of the Will into a world of feeling, the true content and subject of music. The lyric poet is like all those listeners who are aware of an effect of music on their emotions; the distant and removed power of music resonates for them with an intermediate realm that gives them a kind of preview, a symbolic preliminary understanding of genuine music, appealing to the emotional intermediate space. One might say about them, in relation to the Will, the only subject of music, that they correspond to this Will in the same way that a fleeting morning dream,[Pg 36] according to Schopenhauer's theory, relates to the dream itself. However, for all those who can only approach music through their emotions, it can be said that they will always remain in the entryway and will never gain access to the sanctuary of music: which, as I mentioned, emotion cannot reveal but only symbolize.
With regard however to the origin of music, I have already explained that that can never lie in the Will, but must rather rest in the lap of that force, which under the form of the "Will" creates out of itself a visionary world: the origin of music lies beyond all individuation, a proposition, which after our discussion on the Dionysean self-evident. At this point I take the liberty of setting forth again comprehensively side by side those decisive propositions which the antithesis of the Dionysean and Apollonian dealt with has compelled us to enunciate:
Regarding the origin of music, I've already explained that it can never come from the Will; instead, it must come from that force which, in the form of the "Will," creates a visionary world. The origin of music lies beyond all individuation. This point is evident after our discussion on the Dionysian. At this moment, I’d like to restate comprehensively those key statements that the contrast between the Dionysian and Apollonian has led us to express:
The "Will," as the most original manifestation, is the object of music: in this sense music can be called imitation of Nature, but of Nature in its most general form.—
The "Will," being the most fundamental expression, is the essence of music: in this way, music can be seen as a reflection of Nature, but of Nature in its broadest form.—
The "Will" itself and the feelings—manifestations of the Will already permeated with conceptions—are wholly incapable of creating music out of themselves, just as on the other hand it is utterly denied to music to represent feelings, or to have feelings as its object, while Will is its only object.—
The "Will" itself and the feelings—expressions of the Will already filled with concepts—are completely unable to create music by themselves, just as music cannot truly represent feelings or be aimed at feelings, while Will is its only focus.—
He who carries away feelings as effects of music has within them as it were a symbolic intermediate realm, which can give him a foretaste of music, but excludes him at the same time from her innermost sanctuaries.—
Anyone who lets music evoke feelings in them holds a sort of symbolic space that offers a glimpse of music but also keeps them out of its deepest essence.
The lyric poet interprets music to himself through the symbolic world of emotions, whereas he himself, in the calm of the Apollonian contemplation, is exempted from those emotions.—
The lyric poet understands music through the symbolic realm of feelings, while he, in the tranquility of Apollonian reflection, is free from those feelings.
When, therefore, the musician writes a setting to a lyric poem he is moved as musician neither through the images nor through the emotional language in the text; but a musical inspiration coming from quite a different sphere chooses for itself that song-text as allegorical expression. There cannot therefore be any question as to a necessary relation between poem and music; for the two worlds brought here into connection are too strange to one another to enter into more than a superficial alliance; the song-text is just a symbol and stands to music in the same relation as the Egyptian hieroglyph of bravery did to the brave warrior himself. During the highest revelations of music we even feel involuntarily the crudeness of every figurative effort and of every emotion dragged in for purposes of analogy; for example, the last quartets of Beethoven quite put to shame all illustration and the entire realm of empiric reality. The symbol, in face of the god really revealing himself, has no longer any meaning; moreover it appears as an offensive superficiality.
When a musician sets a lyric poem to music, they are inspired as a musician, not swayed by the imagery or emotional tone of the text. Instead, a musical spark from a different realm selects that song as a symbolic expression. Thus, there's no essential connection between the poem and the music; the two worlds they represent are too different to form anything more than a superficial bond. The lyrics act merely as a symbol, much like an Egyptian hieroglyph representing bravery does not capture the essence of a courageous warrior. During the most profound moments in music, we instinctively recognize the inadequacy of any figurative effort or emotional expression used as a comparison. For instance, Beethoven's late quartets surpass all forms of illustration and the entire sphere of tangible reality. In the presence of true artistic revelation, symbols lose their meaning and become an offensive triviality.
One must not think any the worse of us for considering from this point of view one item so that we may speak about it without reserve, namely the last movement of Beethoven's Ninth Symphony, a movement which is unprecedented and unanalysable in its charms. To the dithyrambic world-redeeming exultation of this music Schiller's poem[Pg 38] "To Joy," is wholly incongruous, yea, like cold moon-light, pales beside that sea of flame. Who would rob me of this sure feeling? Yea, who would be able to dispute that that feeling during the hearing of this music does not find expression in a scream only because we, wholly impotent through music for metaphor and word, already hear nothing at all from Schiller's poem. All that noble sublimity, yea the grandeur of Schiller's verses has, beside the truly naïve-innocent folk-melody of joy, a disturbing, troubling, even crude and offensive effect; only the ever fuller development of the choir's song and the masses of the orchestra preventing us from hearing them, keep from us that sensation of incongruity. What therefore shall we think of that awful æsthetic superstition that Beethoven himself made a solemn statement as to his belief in the limits of absolute music, in that fourth movement of the Ninth Symphony, yea that he as it were with it unlocked the portals of a new art, within which music had been enabled to represent even metaphor and idea and whereby music had been opened to the "conscious mind." And what does Beethoven himself tell us when he has choir-song introduced by a recitative? "Alas friends, let us intonate not these tones but more pleasing and joyous ones!" More pleasing and joyous ones! For that he needed the convincing tone of the human voice, for that he needed the music of innocence in the folk-song. Not the word, but the "more pleasing" sound, not the idea but the most heartfelt joyful tone was chosen by the sublime master in his longing for the most soul-thrilling ensemble of his orchestra. And how could[Pg 39] one misunderstand him! Rather may the same be said of this movement as Richard Wagner says of the great "Missa Solemnis" which he calls "a pure symphonic work of the most genuine Beethoven-spirit" (Beethoven, p. 42). "The voices are treated here quite in the sense of human instruments, in which sense Schopenhauer quite rightly wanted these human voices to be considered; the text underlying them is understood by us in these great Church compositions, not in its conceptual meaning, but it serves in the sense of the musical work of art, merely as material for vocal music and does not stand to our musically determined sensation in a disturbing position simply because it does not incite in us any rational conceptions but, as its ecclesiastical character conditions too, only touches us with the impression of well-known symbolic creeds." Besides I do not doubt that Beethoven, had he written the Tenth Symphony—of which drafts are still extant—would have composed just the Tenth Symphony.
We shouldn't think any less of ourselves for considering one specific aspect so we can discuss it frankly, namely the last movement of Beethoven's Ninth Symphony, a movement that's unique and indescribable in its beauty. Schiller's poem [Pg 38] "To Joy" feels completely out of place compared to the ecstatic, world-redeeming joy of this music, almost like cold moonlight fading next to a blazing fire. Who could take away this deep feeling from me? Who could argue that this feeling, while listening to the music, doesn't express itself in a scream simply because we, powerless to convey it through metaphor and words, don't hear anything at all from Schiller's poem? All that noble sublimity, and the grandeur of Schiller's verses, feel jarring, troubling, and even harsh next to the truly innocent folk-melody of joy; only the increasingly rich development of the choir's song and the orchestra's depth prevent us from feeling this incongruity. So, what should we make of that dreadful aesthetic belief that Beethoven himself made a serious statement about his views on the limits of absolute music in that fourth movement of the Ninth Symphony, as if he opened the doors to a new art form where music could represent even metaphor and ideas, thus allowing music to speak to the "conscious mind"? And what does Beethoven tell us when he introduces choir music with a recitative? "Alas friends, let us not sing these tones but instead ones that are more pleasing and joyful!" More pleasing and joyful! For that, he needed the convincing sound of the human voice, and the music of innocence found in folk songs. Not the word, but the "more pleasing" sound; not the idea, but the most heartfelt joyous tone was chosen by the sublime master in his quest for the most soul-stirring ensemble from his orchestra. How could[Pg 39] anyone misunderstand him? The same can be said of this movement as Richard Wagner says of the great "Missa Solemnis", which he calls "a pure symphonic work of the most genuine Beethoven spirit" (Beethoven, p. 42). "The voices here are treated like human instruments, just as Schopenhauer rightly suggested; the text behind them in these grand Church compositions isn't understood in its conceptual meaning, but serves purely as material for vocal music and doesn't create a disturbing effect because it doesn't provoke any rational thoughts. Instead, it only echoes with the impression of familiar symbolic creeds due to its ecclesiastical nature." Moreover, I have no doubt that if Beethoven had written the Tenth Symphony—of which drafts still exist—he would have created just the Tenth Symphony.
Let us now approach, after these preparations, the discussion of the opera, so as to be able to proceed afterwards from the opera to its counterpart in the Greek tragedy. What we had to observe in the last movement of the Ninth, i.e., on the highest level of modern music-development, viz., that the word-content goes down unheard in the general sea of sound, is nothing isolated and peculiar, but the general and eternally valid norm in the vocal music of all times, the norm which alone is adequate to the origin of lyric song. The man in a state of Dionysean excitement has a listener just as little as the[Pg 40] orgiastic crowd, a listener to whom he might have something to communicate, a listener as the epic narrator and generally speaking the Apollonian artist, to be sure, presupposes. It is rather in the nature of the Dionysean art, that it has no consideration for the listener: the inspired servant of Dionysos is, as I said in a former place, understood only by his compeers. But if we now imagine a listener at those endemic outbursts of Dionysean excitement then we shall have to prophesy for him a fate similar to that which Pentheus the discovered eavesdropper suffered, namely, to be torn to pieces by the Mænads. The lyric musician sings "as the bird sings,"[1] alone, out of innermost compulsion; when the listener comes to him with a demand he must become dumb. Therefore it would be altogether unnatural to ask from the lyric musician that one should also understand the text-words of his song, unnatural because here a demand is made by the listener, who has no right at all during the lyric outburst to claim anything. Now with the poetry of the great ancient lyric poets in your hand, put the question honestly to yourself whether they can have even thought of making themselves clear to the mass of the people standing around and listening, clear with their world of metaphors and thoughts; answer this serious question with a look at Pindar and the Æschylian choir songs. These most daring and obscure[Pg 41] intricacies of thought, this whirl of metaphors, ever impetuously reproducing itself, this oracular tone of the whole, which we, without the diversion of music and orchestration, so often cannot penetrate even with the closest attention—was this whole world of miracles transparent as glass to the Greek crowd, yea, a metaphorical-conceptual interpretation of music? And with such mysteries of thought as are to be found in Pindar do you think the wonderful poet could have wished to elucidate the music already strikingly distinct? Should we here not be forced to an insight into the very nature of the lyricist—the artistic man, who to himself must interpret music through the symbolism of metaphors and emotions, but who has nothing to communicate to the listener; an artist who, in complete aloofness, even forgets those who stand eagerly listening near him. And as the lyricist his hymns, so the people sing the folk-song, for themselves, out of in-most impulse, unconcerned whether the word is comprehensible to him who does not join in the song. Let us think of our own experiences in the realm of higher art-music: what did we understand of the text of a Mass of Palestrina, of a Cantata of Bach, of an Oratorio of Händel, if we ourselves perhaps did not join in singing? Only for him who joins in singing do lyric poetry and vocal music exist; the listener stands before it as before absolute music.
Let’s now dive into the discussion of the opera, so we can later move from the opera to its equivalent in Greek tragedy. What we observed in the last movement of the Ninth, i.e., at the highest level of modern music development—where the words get lost in the overall sound—is not an isolated phenomenon but rather a general and timeless norm in vocal music throughout all eras, a norm that truly reflects the origin of lyric song. A person in a state of Dionysian excitement has no listener—much like the orgiastic crowd does not have someone to whom he could communicate; this is something that the epic narrator and, broadly speaking, the Apollonian artist relies on. Instead, Dionysian art is inherently indifferent to the listener: the inspired follower of Dionysos, as I mentioned before, is understood only by his peers. If we were to imagine a listener at those spontaneous bursts of Dionysian excitement, we would have to predict a fate similar to that of Pentheus, the unfortunate spy, who was torn apart by the Mænads. The lyric musician sings "as the bird sings,"[1] completely out of inner necessity; when a listener approaches him with demands, he becomes silent. Thus, it would be completely unnatural to expect that the lyric musician should also make the words of his song understandable, as this demand comes from the listener, who doesn't have any right to claim anything during the lyric outpouring. Now, holding the poetry of the great ancient lyric poets, ask yourself honestly if they ever thought of clarifying their messages for the masses listening around them, clarifying their worlds of metaphors and ideas; and reflect on Pindar and the choral songs of Aeschylus. These daring and intricate thoughts, this surge of ever-reproducing metaphors, this enigmatic tone of the whole—do you think this entire miracle-filled world was clear as glass to the Greek audience, or a metaphorical interpretation of music? With the profound mysteries found in Pindar, could the remarkable poet have intended to clarify music that was already distinctly present? Shouldn’t this lead us to understand the very nature of the lyricist—the artist who must interpret music for himself through the symbolism of metaphors and feelings, yet has nothing to share with the listener; an artist who, in complete detachment, even forgets those who eagerly listen nearby? Just as a lyricist sings his hymns, the people sing folk songs for themselves, driven by inner impulse, regardless of whether the words make sense to anyone who doesn’t join in. Think about our own experiences with high art music: what did we grasp from the text of a Palestrina Mass, a Bach Cantata, or a Händel Oratorio if we didn’t participate in the singing? Only for those who participate in the singing do lyric poetry and vocal music hold meaning; the listener stands before it like they would before pure, absolute music.
But now the opera begins, according to the clearest testimonies, with the demand of the listener to understand the word.
But now the opera begins, according to the clearest testimonies, with the listener's demand to understand the words.
What? The listener demands? The word is to be understood?
What? The listener wants? The word is meant to be understood?
But to bring music into the service of a series of metaphors and conceptions, to use it as a means to an end, to the strengthening and elucidation of such conceptions and metaphors—such a peculiar presumption as is found in the concept of an "opera," reminds me of that ridiculous person who endeavours to lift himself up into the air with his own arms; that which this fool and which the opera according to that idea attempt are absolute impossibilities. That idea of the opera does not demand perhaps an abuse from music but—as I said—an impossibility. Music never can become a means; one may push, screw, torture it; as tone, as roll of the drum, in its crudest and simplest stages, it still defeats poetry and abases the latter to its reflection. The opera as a species of art according to that concept is therefore not only an aberration of music, but an erroneous conception of æsthetics. If I herewith, after all, justify the nature of the opera for æsthetics, I am of course far from justifying at the same time bad opera music or bad opera-verses. The worst music can still mean, as compared with the best poetry, the Dionysean world-subsoil, and the worst poetry can be mirror, image and reflection of this subsoil, if together with the best music: as certainly, namely, as the single tone against the metaphor is already Dionysean, and the single metaphor together with idea and word against music is already Apollonian. Yea, even bad music together with bad poetry can still inform as to the nature of music and poesy.
But using music to support a series of metaphors and ideas, treating it as a tool for reinforcement and clarification of those concepts and metaphors—this strange assumption found in the idea of an "opera" reminds me of that silly person who tries to lift themselves off the ground using only their own arms; what this fool, and the opera based on that idea, attempt are absolute impossibilities. That notion of opera doesn’t just require a misuse of music, but—as I said—an impossibility. Music can never truly become a means; no matter how much you push, twist, or force it, as a sound, like the beat of a drum, in its most basic form, it still overshadows poetry and reduces it to mere reflection. Therefore, opera as an art form based on that concept is not only a distortion of music, but also a flawed understanding of aesthetics. If I am, after all, defending the nature of opera for aesthetics, I certainly do not mean to justify poor opera music or bad opera lyrics at the same time. The worst music can still represent, in comparison to the best poetry, the raw essence of the Dionysian world, and the worst poetry can be a mirror, image, and reflection of that essence if paired with the best music: just as surely as a single tone, when set against a metaphor, is already Dionysian, and a single metaphor combined with an idea and words set against music is already Apollonian. Indeed, even bad music paired with bad poetry can still provide insight into the nature of music and poetry.
When therefore Schopenhauer felt Bellini's "Norma," for example, as the fulfilment of tragedy,[Pg 43] with regard to that opera's music and poetry, then he, in Dionysean-Apollonian emotion and self-forgetfulness, was quite entitled to do so, because he perceived music and poetry in their most general, as it were, philosophical value, as music and poetry: but with that judgment he showed a poorly educated taste,—for good taste always has historical perspective. To us, who intentionally in this investigation avoid any question of the historic value of an art-phenomenon and endeavour to focus only the phenomenon itself, in its unaltered eternal meaning, and consequently in its highest type, too,—to us the art-species of the "opera" seems to be justified as much as the folk-song, in so far as we find in both that union of the Dionysean and Apollonian and are permitted to assume for the opera—namely for the highest type of the opera—an origin analogous to that of the folk-song. Only in so far as the opera historically known to us has a completely different origin from that of the folk-song do we reject this "opera," which stands in the same relation to that generic notion just defended by us, as the marionette does to a living human being. It is certain, music never can become a means in the service of the text, but must always defeat the text, yet music must become bad when the composer interrupts every Dionysean force rising within himself by an anxious regard for the words and gestures of his marionettes. If the poet of the opera-text has offered him nothing more than the usual schematised figures with their Egyptian regularity, then the freer, more unconditional, more Dionysean is the development of the music; and the more she despises all[Pg 44] dramatic requirements, so much the higher will be the value of the opera. In this sense it is true the opera is, at its best, good music, and nothing but music: whereas the jugglery performed at the same time is, as it were, only a fantastic disguise of the orchestra, above all, of the most important instruments the orchestra has: the singers; and from this jugglery the judicious listener turns away laughing. If the mass is diverted by this very jugglery and only permits the music with it, then the mob fares as all those do who value the frame of a good picture higher than the picture itself. Who treats such naïve aberrations with a serious or even pathetic reproach?
When Schopenhauer experienced Bellini's "Norma" as the embodiment of tragedy, especially regarding the music and poetry of that opera, he was fully entitled to that feeling, engaging in Dionysian-Apollonian emotion and losing himself in it. He perceived music and poetry in their most broad, philosophical sense, as simply music and poetry. However, his judgment reflected an underdeveloped taste—good taste always has a historical perspective. For us, who deliberately avoid questions about the historical value of an art phenomenon and aim to focus only on the phenomenon itself in its unchanged eternal meaning, and thus in its highest form, the art form of "opera" seems as valid as folk song, as we find a blend of the Dionysian and Apollonian in both and can assume that the highest type of opera has a similar origin to that of folk song. We only reject the historically known version of opera because it originates differently than folk song, just as a puppet differs from a living person. It's clear that music should never be subordinate to the text but should always surpass it. Yet, music becomes diminished when the composer lets anxiety over the words and gestures of his puppets interrupt his flowing Dionysian energy. If the poet of the operatic text offers nothing more than the standard, rigid characters with their mechanical predictability, the development of the music should be freer, more unrestricted, and more Dionysian. The more the music disregards all dramatic requirements, the more valuable the opera becomes. In this sense, it’s true that the opera, at its best, is simply good music and nothing but music, while the display happening alongside it is merely a fanciful facade for the orchestra—especially for the most crucial instruments the orchestra has: the singers. A discerning listener will laugh and turn away from this performance. If the crowd is entertained by this very display and only tolerates the music alongside it, then they are like those who value the frame of a great painting more than the painting itself. Who would take such simple misjudgments seriously or even lament them?
But what will the opera mean as "dramatic" music, in its possibly farthest distance from pure music, efficient in itself, and purely Dionysean? Let us imagine a passionate drama full of incidents which carries away the spectator, and which is already sure of success by its plot: what will "dramatic" music be able to add, if it does not take away something? Firstly, it will take away much: for in every moment where for once the Dionysean power of music strikes the listener, the eye is dimmed that sees the action, the eye that became absorbed in the individuals appearing before it: the listener now forgets the drama and becomes alive again to it only when the Dionysean spell over him has been broken. In so far, however, as music makes the listener forget the drama, it is not yet "dramatic" music: but what kind of music is that which is not allowed to exercise any Dionysean power over the listener? And how is it possible? It is possible[Pg 45] as purely conventional symbolism, out of which convention has sucked all natural strength: as music which has diminished to symbols of remembrance: and its effect aims at reminding the spectator of something, which at the sight of the drama must not escape him lest he should misunderstand it: as a trumpet signal is an invitation for the horse to trot. Lastly, before the drama commenced and in interludes or during tedious passages, doubtful as to dramatic effect, yea, even in its highest moments, there would still be permitted another species of remembrance-music, no longer purely conventional, namely emotional-music, music, as a stimulant to dull or wearied nerves. I am able to distinguish in the so-called dramatic music these two elements only: a conventional rhetoric and remembrance-music, and a sensational music with an effect essentially physical: and thus it vacillates between the noise of the drum and the signal-horn, like the mood of the warrior who goes into the battle. But now the mind, regaling itself on pure music and educated through comparison, demands a masquerade for those two wrong tendencies of music; "Remembrance" and "Emotion" are to be played, but in good music, which must be in itself enjoyable, yea, valuable; what despair for the dramatic musician, who must mask the big drum by good music, which, however, must nevertheless have no purely musical, but only a stimulating effect! And now comes the great Philistine public nodding its thousand heads and enjoys this "dramatic music" which is ever ashamed of itself, enjoys it to the very last morsel, without perceiving anything of its shame and embarrassment.[Pg 46] Rather the public feels its skin agreeably tickled, for indeed homage is being rendered in all forms and ways to the public! To the pleasure-hunting, dull-eyed sensualist, who needs excitement, to the conceited "educated person" who has accustomed himself to good drama and good music as to good food, without after all making much out of it, to the forgetful and absent-minded egoist, who must be led back to the work of art with force and with signal-horns because selfish plans continually pass through his mind aiming at gain or pleasure. Woe-begone dramatic musicians! "Draw near and view your Patrons' faces! The half are coarse, the half are cold." "Why should you rack, poor foolish Bards, for ends like these the gracious Muses?"[2] And that the muses are tormented, even tortured and flayed, these veracious miserable ones do not themselves deny!
But what does the opera represent as "dramatic" music, especially when it might be farthest from pure music that's effective on its own and purely Dionysian? Let’s picture a passionate drama filled with events that captivates the audience and guarantees success through its storyline: what can "dramatic" music add if it doesn’t take something away? First of all, it will take away a lot: in every moment when the Dionysian power of music strikes the listener, the attention that sees the action fades, the focus that was absorbed in the characters on stage: the listener now forgets the drama and only reconnects with it once the Dionysian spell has lifted. However, as long as music makes the listener forget the drama, it isn’t truly "dramatic" music: but what kind of music doesn’t have the right to exert any Dionysian influence over the listener? And how can that happen? It is possible as purely conventional symbolism, drained of all natural power by convention: it’s music that has shrunk to mere symbols of memory, aiming to remind the audience of something crucial that they must not overlook to avoid misunderstanding the narrative: like how a trumpet call tells a horse to start trotting. Lastly, before the drama begins and during breaks or tedious segments uncertain about their dramatic impact, yes, even in its most intense moments, another kind of memory-inducing music may still be allowed, no longer purely conventional, namely emotional music, a kind of music that stimulates tired or dull nerves. I can only distinguish these two elements in what’s called dramatic music: conventional rhetoric and memory music, and sensational music with an essentially physical effect; and thus it swings between the sound of the drum and the signal-horn, like the mood of a warrior heading into battle. But now the mind, indulging in pure music and educated through comparison, demands a masquerade for these two flawed tendencies of music; "Remembrance" and "Emotion" should be played, but in good music that must inherently be enjoyable, even valuable; what a struggle for the dramatic musician, who must disguise a big drum with good music, which nevertheless must have only a stimulating effect, not a purely musical one! And then the great Philistine audience nods its many heads and enjoys this "dramatic music" that is always ashamed of itself, savoring every last bit without noticing any of its shame and discomfort. Instead, the audience feels pleasantly stimulated since homage is being paid in every possible way! To the pleasure-seeking, dull-eyed sensualist needing excitement, to the self-important "educated person" who has come to expect good drama and good music as they would good food, without truly deriving much from it, to the forgetful and distracted egoist who must be forcibly brought back to the artwork with signals because selfish thoughts about gain or pleasure continually distract him. Poor, despondent dramatic musicians! "Come closer and look at the faces of your audience! Half of them are crude, the other half are aloof." "Why should you, foolish poets, toil for such patrons of the Muses?" And the tortured state of the Muses, these miserable souls do not deny!
We had assumed a passionate drama, carrying away the spectator, which even without music would be sure of its effect. I fear that that in it which is "poetry" and not action proper will stand in relation to true poetry as dramatic music to music in general: it will be remembrance-and emotional-poetry. Poetry will serve as a means, in order to recall in a conventional fashion feelings and passions, the expression of which has been found by real poets and has become celebrated, yea, normal with them. Further, this poetry will be expected in dangerous moments to assist the proper "action,"—whether a criminalistic horror-story or an exhibition of[Pg 47] witchery mad with shifting the scenes,—and to spread a covering veil over the crudeness of the action itself. Shamefully conscious, that the poetry is only masquerade which cannot bear the light of day, such a "dramatic" rime-jingle clamours now for "dramatic" music, as on the other hand again the poetaster of such dramas is met after one-fourth of the way by the dramatic musician with his talent for the drum and the signal-horn and his shyness of genuine music, trusting in itself and self-sufficient. And now they see one another; and these Apollonian and Dionysean caricatures, this par nobile fratrum, embrace one another!
We had envisioned a passionate drama that would captivate the audience, guaranteed to make an impact even without music. I worry that what is "poetry" and not true action will relate to genuine poetry like dramatic music relates to music in general: it will be a blend of memory and emotional poetry. Poetry will serve as a way to evoke feelings and passions in a conventional manner, expressions that have been articulated by true poets and become well-known, even normal for them. Furthermore, this poetry will be expected to help during intense moments of "action," whether it's a chilling crime story or a wild performance of [Pg 47] witchcraft with changing scenes, and to cover up the harshness of the action itself. Awkwardly aware that the poetry is just a facade that can’t stand up to scrutiny, this "dramatic" rhyme demands "dramatic" music, while the poet of such dramas meets halfway with the dramatic musician, who relies on their skills with the drum and horn and shies away from true music, believing in itself and its own completeness. And now they see each other; these Apollonian and Dionysean caricatures, this par nobile fratrum, embrace one another!
[1] A reference to Goethe's ballad, The Minstrel, st. 5:
[1] A reference to Goethe's ballad, The Minstrel, st. 5:
"I sing as sings the bird, whose note
The leafy bough is heard on.
The song that falters from my throat
For me is ample guerdon." TR.
"I sing like a bird, whose song
Is heard on the leafy branch.
The song that falters from my voice
"Is enough reward for me." TR.
HOMER'S CONTEST
Preface to an Unwritten Book (1872)
[Pg 51]When one speaks of "humanity" the notion lies at the bottom, that humanity is that which separates and distinguishes man from Nature. But such a distinction does not in reality exist: the "natural" qualities and the properly called "human" ones have grown up inseparably together. Man in his highest and noblest capacities is Nature and bears in himself her awful twofold character. His abilities generally considered dreadful and inhuman are perhaps indeed the fertile soil, out of which alone can grow forth all humanity in emotions, actions and works.
[Pg 51]When we talk about "humanity," we often think of it as what sets humans apart from Nature. However, that separation doesn't really exist: the so-called "natural" traits and the true "human" ones have developed together, inseparably. In his highest and most noble capacities, man is Nature and carries within himself her daunting dual nature. His qualities, which are often seen as terrifying and inhumane, might actually be the rich ground from which all humanity in feelings, actions, and creations can emerge.
Thus the Greeks, the most humane men of ancient times, have in themselves a trait of cruelty, of tiger-like pleasure in destruction: a trait, which in the grotesquely magnified image of the Hellene, in Alexander the Great, is very plainly visible, which, however, in their whole history, as well as in their mythology, must terrify us who meet them with the emasculate idea of modern humanity. When Alexander has the feet of Batis, the brave defender of Gaza, bored through, and binds the living body to his chariot in order to drag him about exposed to the scorn of his soldiers, that is a sickening caricature of Achilles, who at night ill-uses Hector's corpse by a similar trailing; but even this trait has for us something offensive, something which inspires[Pg 52] horror. It gives us a peep into the abysses of hatred. With the same sensation perhaps we stand before the bloody and insatiable self-laceration of two Greek parties, as for example in the Corcyrean revolution. When the victor, in a fight of the cities, according to the law of warfare, executes the whole male population and sells all the women and children into slavery, we see, in the sanction of such a law, that the Greek deemed it a positive necessity to allow his hatred to break forth unimpeded; in such moments the compressed and swollen feeling relieved itself; the tiger bounded forth, a voluptuous cruelty shone out of his fearful eye. Why had the Greek sculptor to represent again and again war and fights in innumerable repetitions, extended human bodies whose sinews are tightened through hatred or through the recklessness of triumph, fighters wounded and writhing with pain, or the dying with the last rattle in their throat? Why did the whole Greek world exult in the fighting scenes of the "Iliad"? I am afraid, we do not understand them enough in "Greek fashion," and that we should even shudder, if for once we did understand them thus.
Thus, the Greeks, the most compassionate people of ancient times, also had a streak of cruelty, a tiger-like enjoyment in destruction. This trait is clearly visible in the exaggerated figure of the Hellene, in Alexander the Great, but it should terrify us, who approach them with the softened idea of modern humanity. When Alexander has the feet of Batis, the brave defender of Gaza, pierced and ties his living body to his chariot to drag him around for his soldiers to ridicule, it’s a repulsive twist on Achilles, who similarly mistreats Hector's corpse at night. Yet even this trait feels offensive to us, stirring up a sense of horror. It reveals the depths of hatred within. Perhaps we feel the same way facing the bloody and relentless self-inflicted wounds of two Greek factions, like during the Corcyrean revolution. When the victor in a city fight, according to the law of war, executes the entire male population and sells all the women and children into slavery, it shows that the Greek felt it was essential to let his hatred explode uncontrollably. In those moments, the pent-up rage was released; the tiger emerged, and a ghastly cruelty gleamed in his fearful eyes. Why did the Greek sculptor keep depicting war and battles in countless forms, showing human bodies stretched tight with hatred or the thrill of victory, fighters wounded and writhing in agony, or the dying gasping their last? Why did the entire Greek world revel in the fighting scenes of the "Iliad"? I fear we don’t grasp them well enough in a "Greek way," and we would probably shudder if we truly did understand them that way.
But what lies, as the mother-womb of the Hellenic, behind the Homeric world? In the latter, by the extremely artistic definiteness, and the calm and purity of the lines we are already lifted far above the purely material amalgamation: its colours, by an artistic deception, appear lighter, milder, warmer; its men, in this coloured, warm illumination, appear better and more sympathetic—but where do we look, if, no longer guided and protected by Homer's hand,[Pg 53] we step backwards into the pre-Homeric world? Only into night and horror, into the products of a fancy accustomed to the horrible. What earthly existence is reflected in the loathsome-awful theogonian lore: a life swayed only by the children of the night, strife, amorous desires, deception, age and death. Let us imagine the suffocating atmosphere of Hesiod's poem, still thickened and darkened and without all the mitigations and purifications, which poured over Hellas from Delphi and the numerous seats of the gods! If we mix this thickened Boeotian air with the grim voluptuousness of the Etruscans, then such a reality would extort from us a world of myths within which Uranos, Kronos and Zeus and the struggles of the Titans would appear as a relief. Combat in this brooding atmosphere is salvation and safety; the cruelty of victory is the summit of life's glories. And just as in truth the idea of Greek law has developed from murder and expiation of murder, so also nobler Civilisation takes her first wreath of victory from the altar of the expiation of murder. Behind that bloody age stretches a wave-furrow deep into Hellenic history. The names of Orpheus, of Musæus, and their cults indicate to what consequences the uninterrupted sight of a world of warfare and cruelty led—to the loathing of existence, to the conception of this existence as a punishment to be borne to the end, to the belief in the identity of existence and indebtedness. But these particular conclusions are not specifically Hellenic; through them Greece comes into contact with India and the Orient generally. The Hellenic genius had ready yet another answer to the question: what does a life of[Pg 54] fighting and of victory mean? and gives this answer in the whole breadth of Greek history.
But what exists, as the foundation of the Hellenic world, behind the Homeric era? In the latter, the highly artistic precision and the calmness and clarity of the lines elevate us beyond mere material combinations: its colors, through artistic illusion, seem lighter, softer, warmer; its people, in this colorful, warm light, appear better and more relatable—but where do we look if, no longer guided and protected by Homer's hand, we step back into the pre-Homeric world? Only into darkness and horror, into the products of an imagination accustomed to the grotesque. What earthly existence is mirrored in the repulsive and dreadful theogonic myths: a life controlled solely by the children of the night, conflict, lust, deceit, aging, and death. Let’s envision the suffocating atmosphere of Hesiod's poem, still thick and dark, devoid of all the softening and purifying influences that flowed over Greece from Delphi and the many centers of the gods! If we blend this dense Boeotian air with the grim indulgence of the Etruscans, then such a reality would force upon us a world of myths where Uranos, Kronos, Zeus, and the struggles of the Titans would emerge as a form of relief. Conflict in this brooding environment is deliverance and security; the brutality of victory is the pinnacle of life's achievements. Just as the concept of Greek law developed from murder and its atonement, so too does a more refined civilization take its first laurels of victory from the altar of murder's expiation. Behind that bloody age lies a deep wave-furrow throughout Hellenic history. The names of Orpheus, Musæus, and their worship show the consequences of witnessing a world of battle and cruelty—leading to a disdain for existence, to viewing this existence as a punishment to be endured, to believing in the connection between existence and indebtedness. But these specific conclusions are not uniquely Hellenic; through them, Greece connects with India and the Orient as a whole. The Hellenic genius had yet another answer to the question: what does a life of struggle and triumph mean? And this answer is expressed throughout the entirety of Greek history.
In order to understand the latter we must start from the fact that the Greek genius admitted the existing fearful impulse, and deemed it justified; whereas in the Orphic phase of thought was contained the belief that life with such an impulse as its root would not be worth living. Strife and the pleasure of victory were acknowledged; and nothing separates the Greek world more from ours than the colouring, derived hence, of some ethical ideas, e.g., of Eris and of Envy.
To understand this, we have to recognize that the Greek mindset accepted the fearful impulse as something valid. In contrast, the Orphic perspective suggested that a life rooted in that impulse wouldn’t be worth living. Conflict and the thrill of winning were recognized; and nothing sets the Greek world apart from ours more than the way some ethical concepts, like Eris and Envy, are colored by this view.
When the traveller Pausanius during his wanderings through Greece visited the Helicon, a very old copy of the first didactic poem of the Greeks, "The Works and Days" of Hesiod, was shown to him, inscribed upon plates of lead and severely damaged by time and weather. However he recognised this much, that, unlike the usual copies, it had not at its head that little hymnus on Zeus, but began at once with the declaration: "Two Eris-goddesses are on earth." This is one of the most noteworthy Hellenic thoughts and worthy to be impressed on the new-comer immediately at the entrance-gate of Greek ethics. "One would like to praise the one Eris, just as much as to blame the other, if one uses one's reason. For these two goddesses have quite different dispositions. For the one, the cruel one, furthers the evil war and feud! No mortal likes her, but under the yoke of need one pays honour to the burdensome Eris, according to the decree of the immortals. She, as the elder, gave birth to black night. Zeus the high-ruling one, however, placed the other Eris upon the[Pg 55] roots of the earth and among men as a much better one. She urges even the unskilled man to work, and if one who lacks property beholds another who is rich, then he hastens to sow in similar fashion and to plant and to put his house in order; the neighbour vies with the neighbour who strives after fortune. Good is this Eris to men. The potter also has a grudge against the potter, and the carpenter against the carpenter; the beggar envies the beggar, and the singer the singer."
When the traveler Pausanias wandered through Greece, he visited Helicon, where he was shown a very old copy of the first didactic poem of the Greeks, "The Works and Days" by Hesiod, inscribed on lead plates that were badly damaged by time and weather. However, he recognized that, unlike the usual copies, it did not start with the little hymn to Zeus but instead began right away with the statement: "Two Eris goddesses are on earth." This is one of the most significant Hellenic ideas and is worth noting for newcomers at the entrance of Greek ethics. "You would want to praise one Eris just as much as blame the other if you think rationally. Because these two goddesses have very different natures. The first, the cruel one, promotes evil war and conflict! No mortal likes her, but under the burden of necessity, one pays respect to the troublesome Eris, as decreed by the immortals. She, being the elder, gave birth to dark night. Zeus, the highest ruler, placed the other Eris among men and at the roots of the earth as a much better one. She motivates even the unskilled person to work, and when someone without wealth sees another who is rich, they rush to sow and plant and organize their home; neighbors compete with each other in the pursuit of fortune. This Eris is good for humanity. The potter holds a grudge against the potter, and the carpenter against the carpenter; the beggar envies the beggar, and the singer envies the singer."
The two last verses which treat of the odium figulinum appear to our scholars to be incomprehensible in this place. According to their judgment the predicates: "grudge" and "envy" fit only the nature of the evil Eris, and for this reason they do not hesitate to designate these verses as spurious or thrown by chance into this place. For that judgment however a system of Ethics other than the Hellenic must have inspired these scholars unawares; for in these verses to the good Eris Aristotle finds no offence. And not only Aristotle but the whole Greek antiquity thinks of spite and envy otherwise than we do and agrees with Hesiod, who first designates as an evil one that Eris who leads men against one another to a hostile war of extermination, and secondly praises another Eris as the good one, who as jealousy, spite, envy, incites men to activity but not to the action of war to the knife but to the action of contest. The Greek is envious and conceives of this quality not as a blemish, but as the effect of a beneficent deity. What a gulf of ethical judgment between us and him? Because he is envious he also feels, with every superfluity of honour, riches, splendour and fortune, the envious[Pg 56] eye of a god resting on himself, and he fears this envy; in this case the latter reminds him of the transitoriness of every human lot; he dreads his very happiness and, sacrificing the best of it, he bows before the divine envy. This conception does not perhaps estrange him from his gods; their significance on the contrary is expressed by the thought that with them man in whose soul jealousy is enkindled against every other living being, is never allowed to venture into contest. In the fight of Thamyris with the Muses, of Marsyas with Apollo, in the heart-moving fate of Niobe appears the horrible opposition of the two powers, who must never fight with one another, man and god.
The last two verses about the odium figulinum seem incomprehensible to our scholars in this context. They believe that the terms "grudge" and "envy" only apply to the harmful Eris, and for this reason, they aren’t hesitant to label these verses as fake or randomly inserted here. However, this perspective likely comes from an ethical framework different from the Hellenic one without them realizing it; in these verses, Aristotle finds no issue with the good Eris. Not only Aristotle but all of Greek antiquity views spite and envy differently than we do, aligning with Hesiod, who first calls the Eris that instigates hostile warfare an evil one, while also praising another Eris as the good one who, through jealousy, spite, and envy, motivates people to take action—not in the form of destructive war but in the form of contest. The Greek idea of envy sees this trait not as a flaw but as a sign of a beneficent deity's influence. What a vast difference in ethical understanding there is between us and them! Because they feel envy, they are also aware that with every excess of honor, wealth, splendor, and fortune, they have a god’s envious[Pg 56] gaze upon them, and they fear this envy; here, it serves as a reminder of the fleeting nature of every human fate. They fear their own happiness and, in giving up the best part of it, they submit to the divine envy. This view doesn’t necessarily distance them from their gods; instead, it emphasizes that a person, whose heart is ignited by jealousy against any other living being, is never permitted to engage in contest with the divine. In the struggles of Thamyris against the Muses, of Marsyas against Apollo, and in the tragic fate of Niobe, we see the terrible conflict between these two forces, which must never clash with one another: man and god.
The greater and more sublime however a Greek is, the brighter in him appears the ambitious flame, devouring everybody who runs with him on the same track. Aristotle once made a list of such contests on a large scale; among them is the most striking instance how even a dead person can still incite a living one to consuming jealousy; thus for example Aristotle designates the relation between the Kolophonian Xenophanes and Homer. We do not understand this attack on the national hero of poetry in all its strength, if we do not imagine, as later on also with Plato, the root of this attack to be the ardent desire to step into the place of the overthrown poet and to inherit his fame. Every great Hellene hands on the torch of the contest; at every great virtue a new light is kindled. If the young Themistocles could not sleep at the thought of the laurels of Miltiades so his early awakened bent released itself only in the long emulation with Aristides in that uniquely noteworthy,[Pg 57] purely instinctive genius of his political activity, which Thucydides describes. How characteristic are both question and answer, when a notable opponent of Pericles is asked, whether he or Pericles was the better wrestler in the city, and he gives the answer: "Even if I throw him down he denies that he has fallen, attains his purpose and convinces those who saw him fall."
The more exceptional and elevated a Greek is, the more intense the ambitious fire within him seems to consume anyone who runs alongside him. Aristotle once created a list of such large-scale competitions; among them is the most striking example of how even a deceased person can still provoke intense jealousy in a living one. For instance, Aristotle highlights the relationship between the Kolophonian Xenophanes and Homer. We don't fully grasp this attack on the national hero of poetry unless we consider, as later suggested by Plato, that the motivation for this attack stems from a strong desire to take the place of the fallen poet and to inherit his glory. Every great Hellene passes on the torch of competition; with every great virtue, a new light is ignited. If the young Themistocles couldn’t sleep thinking about Miltiades’ laurels, his early ambition found expression in his long rivalry with Aristides, showcasing that remarkable, instinctive genius in political action described by Thucydides. It’s telling how both the question and answer unfold when a notable rival of Pericles is asked who the better wrestler in the city is; his response is, "Even if I throw him down, he claims he hasn’t fallen, achieves his goal, and convinces those who witnessed his fall."
If one wants to see that sentiment unashamed in its naïve expressions, the sentiment as to the necessity of contest lest the State's welfare be threatened, one should think of the original meaning of Ostracism, as for example the Ephesians pronounced it at the banishment of Hermodor. "Among us nobody shall be the best; if however someone is the best, then let him be so elsewhere and among others." Why should not someone be the best? Because with that the contest would fail, and the eternal life-basis of the Hellenic State would be endangered. Later on Ostracism receives quite another position with regard to the contest; it is applied, when the danger becomes obvious that one of the great contesting politicians and party-leaders feels himself urged on in the heat of the conflict towards harmful and destructive measures and dubious coups d'état. The original sense of this peculiar institution however is not that of a safety-valve but that of a stimulant. The all-excelling individual was to be removed in order that the contest of forces might re-awaken, a thought which is hostile to the "exclusiveness" of genius in the modern sense but which assumes that in the natural order of things there are always several geniuses which incite one another to action, as much[Pg 58] also as they hold one another within the bounds of moderation. That is the kernel of the Hellenic contest-conception: it abominates autocracy, and fears its dangers; it desires as a preventive against the genius—a second genius.
If someone wants to see that feeling clearly in its straightforward expressions, the feeling about the need for competition to protect the welfare of the State, they should consider the original meaning of Ostracism, like the Ephesians expressed it during the banishment of Hermodor. "No one among us shall be the best; if someone is the best, let him be so elsewhere and among others." Why shouldn't someone be the best? Because if that happens, the competition would fail, and the foundational life of the Hellenic State would be at risk. Later, Ostracism takes on a different role concerning competition; it is invoked when it becomes clear that one of the leading politicians or party leaders feels pushed toward harmful and destructive actions and questionable coups d'état. However, the original purpose of this unique institution is not to serve as a safety valve but rather as a stimulant. The individual who outshines everyone else was to be removed so that the contest of forces could be reignited, a notion that opposes the modern idea of the "exclusiveness" of genius but assumes that, in the natural order, there are always several geniuses who inspire one another to act and keep each other in check. That is the essence of the Hellenic concept of competition: it despises autocracy and fears its dangers; it seeks as a preventive against genius—a second genius.
Every natural gift must develop itself by contest. Thus the Hellenic national pedagogy demands, whereas modern educators fear nothing as much as, the unchaining of the so-called ambition. Here one fears selfishness as the "evil in itself"—with the exception of the Jesuits, who agree with the Ancients and who, possibly, for that reason, are the most efficient educators of our time. They seem to believe that Selfishness, i.e., the individual element is only the most powerful agens but that it obtains its character as "good" and "evil" essentially from the aims towards which it strives. To the Ancients however the aim of the agonistic education was the welfare of the whole, of the civic society. Every Athenian for instance was to cultivate his Ego in contest, so far that it should be of the highest service to Athens and should do the least harm. It was not unmeasured and immeasurable as modern ambition generally is; the youth thought of the welfare of his native town when he vied with others in running, throwing or singing; it was her glory that he wanted to increase with his own; it was to his town's gods that he dedicated the wreaths which the umpires as a mark of honour set upon his head. Every Greek from childhood felt within himself the burning wish to be in the contest of the towns an instrument for the welfare of his own town; in this his selfishness was kindled into flame, by this his selfishness was[Pg 59] bridled and restricted. Therefore the individuals in antiquity were freer, because their aims were nearer and more tangible. Modern man, on the contrary, is everywhere hampered by infinity, like the fleet-footed Achilles in the allegory of the Eleate Zeno: infinity impedes him, he does not even overtake the tortoise.
Every natural talent has to grow through competition. So, while ancient Greek education promotes this, modern educators worry about what they call ambition. They see selfishness as the ultimate evil—except for the Jesuits, who align with the Ancients and might be why they are among the best educators today. They seem to think that selfishness, meaning the individual drive, is just the most powerful motivator, and its moral character—"good" or "evil"—comes from the goals it pursues. For the Ancients, the goal of competitive education was the well-being of the entire community. Every Athenian, for example, was supposed to cultivate his own talents in a way that benefited Athens while causing minimal harm. It wasn't the excessive and boundless ambition we see today; the young person focused on improving his city’s welfare while competing in running, throwing, or singing. His goal was to enhance the city's glory along with his own, and he dedicated the crowns—awarded by judges as a mark of honor—to the gods of his town. Every Greek felt a deep desire from a young age to be a part of his city’s achievements; this desire turned his selfishness into something constructive and controlled. As a result, individuals in ancient times felt freer because their ambitions were more concrete and achievable. Modern people, on the other hand, are constantly limited by infinity, like swift-footed Achilles in the fable by Zeno of Elea: infinity holds them back, preventing them from even catching up to the tortoise.
But as the youths to be educated were brought up struggling against one another, so their educators were in turn in emulation amongst themselves. Distrustfully jealous, the great musical masters, Pindar and Simonides, stepped side by side; in rivalry the sophist, the higher teacher of antiquity meets his fellow-sophist; even the most universal kind of instruction, through the drama, was imparted to the people only under the form of an enormous wrestling of the great musical and dramatic artists. How wonderful! "And even the artist has a grudge against the artist!" And the modern man dislikes in an artist nothing so much as the personal battle-feeling, whereas the Greek recognises the artist only in such a personal struggle. There where the modern suspects weakness of the work of art, the Hellene seeks the source of his highest strength! That, which by way of example in Plato is of special artistic importance in his dialogues, is usually the result of an emulation with the art of the orators, of the sophists, of the dramatists of his time, invented deliberately in order that at the end he could say: "Behold, I can also do what my great rivals can; yea I can do it even better than they. No Protagoras has composed such beautiful myths as I, no dramatist such a spirited and fascinating[Pg 60] whole as the Symposion, no orator penned such an oration as I put up in the Georgias—and now I reject all that together and condemn all imitative art! Only the contest made me a poet, a sophist, an orator!" What a problem unfolds itself there before us, if we ask about the relationship between the contest and the conception of the work of art!—If on the other hand we remove the contest from Greek life, then we look at once into the pre-Homeric abyss of horrible savagery, hatred, and pleasure in destruction. This phenomenon alas! shows itself frequently when a great personality was, owing to an enormously brilliant deed, suddenly withdrawn from the contest and became hors de concours according to his, and his fellow-citizens' judgment. Almost without exception the effect is awful; and if one usually draws from these consequences the conclusion that the Greek was unable to bear glory and fortune, one should say more exactly that he was unable to bear fame without further struggle, and fortune at the end of the contest. There is no more distinct instance than the fate of Miltiades. Placed upon a solitary height and lifted far above every fellow-combatant through his incomparable success at Marathon, he feels a low thirsting for revenge awakened within himself against a citizen of Para, with whom he had been at enmity long ago. To satisfy his desire he misuses reputation, the public exchequer and civic honour and disgraces himself. Conscious of his ill-success he falls into unworthy machinations. He forms a clandestine and godless connection with Timo a priestess of Demeter, and enters at night the sacred temple, from which every[Pg 61] man was excluded. After he has leapt over the wall and comes ever nearer the shrine of the goddess, the dreadful horror of a panic-like terror suddenly seizes him; almost prostrate and unconscious he feels himself driven back and leaping the wall once more, he falls down paralysed and severely injured. The siege must be raised and a disgraceful death impresses its seal upon a brilliant heroic career, in order to darken it for all posterity. After the battle at Marathon the envy of the celestials has caught him. And this divine envy breaks into flames when it beholds man without rival, without opponent, on the solitary height of glory. He now has beside him only the gods—and therefore he has them against him. These however betray him into a deed of the Hybris, and under it he collapses.
But as the young people being educated were raised competing against each other, their teachers were also in competition among themselves. Distrustful and jealous, the great musical masters, Pindar and Simonides, walked alongside each other; in rivalry, the sophist, the elite teacher of ancient times, meets his fellow-sophist; even the most universal kind of teaching, through drama, was given to the people only as a massive contest between the great musical and dramatic artists. How amazing! “And even the artist has a rivalry with another artist!” A modern person dislikes nothing more in an artist than the personal competitive feeling, while the Greek recognizes the artist only in such personal struggles. Where the modern person suspects weakness in a work of art, the Greek seeks the source of his greatest strength! What Plato highlights as particularly artistically significant in his dialogues usually comes from competing with the art of orators, sophists, and dramatists of his time, created intentionally so that in the end he could say: “Look, I can also do what my great rivals can; yes, I can do it even better than they. No Protagoras has written such beautiful myths as I have, no dramatist has produced such a spirited and captivating whole as the Symposion, no orator has crafted such an oration as I did in the Georgias—and now I dismiss all that and condemn all imitative art! Only the competition made me a poet, a sophist, an orator!” What a problem arises if we ask about the relationship between competition and the idea of a work of art! If we remove competition from Greek life, we immediately look into the pre-Homeric abyss of terrible savagery, hatred, and pleasure in destruction. Unfortunately, this phenomenon frequently appears when a great figure, due to an extraordinarily brilliant deed, is suddenly taken out of the contest and becomes hors de concours according to his and his fellow citizens’ judgment. Almost without exception, the effect is terrible; and if one usually concludes from these outcomes that the Greek couldn’t handle glory and wealth, one should more accurately say he couldn’t handle fame without further struggle, and wealth at the end of the contest. There is no clearer example than the fate of Miltiades. Raised to a solitary height and lifted far above every other combatant through his unequaled success at Marathon, he feels a dark thirst for revenge awakened within him against a citizen of Para, with whom he had a long-standing grudge. To satisfy his desire, he misuses his reputation, the public treasury, and civic honor and disgraces himself. Aware of his failure, he falls into unworthy plots. He secretly and irreverently connects with Timo, a priestess of Demeter, and enters the sacred temple at night, from which every man was excluded. After he leaps over the wall and approaches the goddess's shrine, a dreadful wave of panic suddenly takes hold of him; almost collapsing and unconscious, he feels himself being pushed back, and leaping the wall again, he falls down paralyzed and badly injured. The siege must be abandoned, and a disgraceful death seals his brilliant heroic career, casting a shadow over it for all time. After the battle at Marathon, the envy of the gods has caught him. And this divine envy flares up when it sees a man without rivals, standing alone on the height of glory. He now has only the gods beside him—and thus they become his opponents. They lead him into an act of Hybris, and under it, he collapses.
Let us well observe that just as Miltiades perishes so the noblest Greek States perish when they, by merit and fortune, have arrived from the racecourse at the temple of Nike. Athens, which had destroyed the independence of her allies and avenged with severity the rebellions of her subjected foes, Sparta, which after the battle of Ægospotamoi used her preponderance over Hellas in a still harsher and more cruel fashion, both these, as in the case of Miltiades, brought about their ruin through deeds of the Hybris, as a proof that without envy, jealousy, and contesting ambition the Hellenic State like the Hellenic man degenerates. He becomes bad and cruel, thirsting for revenge, and godless; in short, he becomes "pre-Homeric"—and then it needs only a panic in order to bring about his fall and to crush him. Sparta and Athens surrender to Persia, as[Pg 62] Themistocles and Alcibiades have done; they betray Hellenism after they have given up the noblest Hellenic fundamental thought, the contest, and Alexander, the coarsened copy and abbreviation of Greek history, now invents the cosmopolitan Hellene, and the so-called "Hellenism."
Let’s take note that just as Miltiades meets his end, so do the finest Greek city-states fall when, through their achievements and luck, they reach the temple of Nike from the racetrack. Athens, which dismantled the independence of her allies and harshly exacted revenge on her rebel foes, and Sparta, which after the battle of Ægospotamoi exerted her dominance over Greece in an even harsher and more brutal way, both led to their own destruction through acts of hubris, showing that without envy, jealousy, and competing ambition, both the Hellenic state and the Hellenic individual degrade. They become cruel and vengeful, godless; in short, they revert to a "pre-Homeric" state—and all it takes is a bit of panic to bring about their downfall. Sparta and Athens fall to Persia, just like
THE RELATION OF SCHOPENHAUER'S PHILOSOPHY TO A GERMAN CULTURE
Preface to an Unwritten Book (1872)
[Pg 65]In dear vile Germany culture now lies so decayed in the streets, jealousy of all that is great rules so shamelessly, and the general tumult of those who race for "Fortune" resounds so deafeningly, that one must have a strong faith, almost in the sense of credo quia absurdum est, in order to hope still for a growing Culture, and above all—in opposition to the press with her "public opinion"—to be able to work by public teaching. With violence must those, in whose hearts lies the immortal care for the people, free themselves from all the inrushing impressions of that which is just now actual and valid, and evoke the appearance of reckoning them indifferent things. They must appear so, because they want to think, and because a loathsome sight and a confused noise, perhaps even mixed with the trumpet-flourishes of war-glory, disturb their thinking, and above all, because they want to believe in the German character and because with this faith they would lose their strength. Do not find fault with these believers if they look from their distant aloofness and from the heights towards their Promised Land! They fear those experiences, to which the kindly disposed foreigner surrenders himself, when he lives among the Germans, and must be surprised how little German life corresponds to those great individuals, works and actions, which, in his kind disposition he[Pg 66] has learned to revere as the true German character. Where the German cannot lift himself into the sublime he makes an impression less than the mediocre. Even the celebrated German scholarship, in which a number of the most useful domestic and homely virtues such as faithfulness, self-restriction, industry, moderation, cleanliness appear transposed into a purer atmosphere and, as it were, transfigured, is by no means the result of these virtues; looked at closely, the motive urging to unlimited knowledge appears in Germany much more like a defect, a gap, than an abundance of forces, it looks almost like the consequence of a needy formless atrophied life and even like a flight from the moral narrow-mindedness and malice to which the German without such diversions is subjected, and which also in spite of that scholarship, yea still within scholarship itself, often break forth. As the true virtuosi of philistinism the Germans are at home in narrowness of life, discerning and judging; if any one will carry them above themselves into the sublime, then they make themselves heavy as lead, and as such lead-weights they hang to their truly great men, in order to pull them down out of the ether to the level of their own necessitous indigence. Perhaps this Philistine homeliness may be only the degeneration of a genuine German virtue—a profound submersion into the detail, the minute, the nearest and into the mysteries of the individual—but this virtue grown mouldy is now worse than the most open vice, especially since one has now become conscious, with gladness of the heart, of this quality, even to literary self-glorification. Now the "Educated" among[Pg 67] the proverbially so cultured Germans and the "Philistines" among the, as everybody knows, so uncultured Germans shake hands in public and agree with one another concerning the way in which henceforth one will have to write, compose poetry, paint, make music and even philosophise, yea—rule, so as neither to stand too much aloof from the culture of the one, nor to give offence to the "homeliness" of the other. This they call now "The German Culture of our times." Well, it is only necessary to inquire after the characteristic by which that "educated" person is to be recognised; now that we know that his foster-brother, the German Philistine, makes himself known as such to all the world, without bashfulness, as it were, after innocence is lost.
[Pg 65]In dear old Germany, the culture is now so decayed in the streets, jealousy of all that is great rules so shamelessly, and the loud chaos of those who chase "Fortune" is so overwhelming that one has to have a strong faith, almost akin to credo quia absurdum est, to still hope for a thriving Culture, and above all—in defiance of the press and its "public opinion"—to be able to work through public education. Those with a true concern for the people must forcefully detach themselves from the flood of current events and treat them as insignificant. They must seem indifferent because they want to think and because a disgusting spectacle and a confusing noise, perhaps even mixed with the glorification of war, disrupt their thoughts, and especially because they wish to believe in the German character, and losing this belief would sap their strength. Do not criticize these believers if they look from their distant perch and toward their Promised Land! They fear the experiences that kind-hearted foreigners embrace while living among Germans, and they must be surprised at how little German life matches the great individuals, works, and actions that the foreigner, in their good nature, has learned to admire as the true German character. Where Germans cannot elevate themselves to the sublime, they make an impression that is less than mediocre. Even the celebrated German scholarship, in which many valuable domestic and personal virtues like loyalty, self-restraint, hard work, moderation, and cleanliness appear transformed into a purer realm and, so to speak, glorified, is by no means a product of these virtues; upon closer examination, the drive toward limitless knowledge appears in Germany much more like a flaw, a void, than a wealth of power. It looks almost like the outcome of a needy, shapeless, and withered life and even a escape from the moral narrow-mindedness and malice that the German, without such distractions, is subjected to, which also, despite that scholarship, often breaks out even within that scholarship. As the true virtuosos of philistinism, Germans are at home in a narrow existence, discerning and judging; if anyone tries to lift them above themselves into the sublime, they become heavy as lead, and as such weights, they hang onto their truly great figures to drag them down from the heights to the level of their own needy deprivation. Perhaps this Philistine comfort is just the deterioration of a true German virtue—a profound immersion into the details, the minutiae, the immediate, and the mysteries of the individual—but this outdated virtue is now worse than the most blatant vice, especially since there is now a conscious and joyful recognition of this trait, even in literary self-aggrandizement. Now the "Educated" among the proverbially cultured Germans and the "Philistines" among the universally recognized uncultured Germans are shaking hands in public and agreeing on how they will write, compose poetry, paint, make music, and even philosophize, yes—govern, so as to neither distance themselves too much from the culture of one nor offend the "homeliness" of the other. They now call this "The German Culture of our times." Well, it only takes a look for the traits that identify that "educated" individual; now that we know that his counterpart, the German Philistine, reveals himself to the whole world, without any shame, as it were, once innocence is lost. [Pg 67]
The educated person nowadays is educated above all "historically," by his historic consciousness he saves himself from the sublime in which the Philistine succeeds by his "homeliness." No longer that enthusiasm which history inspires—as Goethe was allowed to suppose—but just the blunting of all enthusiasm is now the goal of these admirers of the nil admirari, when they try to conceive everything historically; to them however we should exclaim: Ye are the fools of all centuries! History will make to you only those confessions, which you are worthy to receive. The world has been at all times full of trivialities and nonentities; to your historic hankering just these and only these unveil themselves. By your thousands you may pounce upon an epoch—you will afterwards hunger as before and be allowed to boast of your sort of starved soundness. Illam ipsam quam iactant sanitatem non firmitate sed iciunio[Pg 68] consequuntur. (Dialogus de oratoribus, cap. 25.) History has not thought fit to tell you anything that is essential, but scorning and invisible she stood by your side, slipping into this one's hand some state proceedings, into that one's an ambassadorial report, into another's a date or an etymology or a pragmatic cobweb. Do you really believe yourself able to reckon up history like an addition sum, and do you consider your common intellect and your mathematical education good enough for that? How it must vex you to hear, that others narrate things, out of the best known periods, which you will never conceive, never!
The educated person today is educated primarily "historically"; through their historical awareness, they avoid the superficiality that the average person achieves through their complacency. It’s no longer that passion history inspires—as Goethe might have thought—but rather the dulling of all passion that these fans of the "nil admirari" aim for when they try to view everything historically. To them, we should shout: You are the fools of all time! History will only reveal to you those truths that you are worthy of understanding. The world has always been filled with trivialities and nothingness; it is these very things that your historical cravings will reveal to you. You may pounce on an entire era by the thousands—you will still feel hungry afterwards and then boast about your kind of malnourished wisdom. "That very health they boast of, they achieve not by strength, but by hunger." History has chosen not to share anything essential with you; it has stood by you in disdain and invisibility, handing this person some governmental records, that person an ambassador’s report, another a date or an etymology or a tangled web of practicality. Do you really believe you can compute history like a math problem, thinking that your common sense and math education are sufficient for that? How frustrating it must be for you to hear others recount stories from the best-known periods, which you will never grasp, never!
If now to this "education," calling itself historic but destitute of enthusiasm, and to the hostile Philistine activity, foaming with rage against all that is great, is added that third brutal and excited company of those who race after "Fortune"—then that in summa results in such a confused shrieking and such a limb-dislocating turmoil that the thinker with stopped-up ears and blindfolded eyes flees into the most solitary wilderness,—where he may see, what those never will see, where he must hear sounds which rise to him out of all the depths of nature and come down to him from the stars. Here he confers with the great problems floating towards him, whose voices of course sound just as comfortless-awful, as unhistoric-eternal. The feeble person flees back from their cold breath, and the calculating one runs right through them without perceiving them. They deal worst, however, with the "educated man" who at times bestows great pains upon them. To him these phantoms transform themselves into conceptual cobwebs and hollow[Pg 69] sound-figures. Grasping after them he imagines he has philosophy; in order to search for them he climbs about in the so-called history of philosophy—and when at last he has collected and piled up quite a cloud of such abstractions and stereotyped patterns, then it may happen to him that a real thinker crosses his path and—puffs them away. What a desperate annoyance indeed to meddle with philosophy as an "educated person"! From time to time it is true it appears to him as if the impossible connection of philosophy with that which nowadays gives itself airs as "German Culture" has become possible; some mongrel dallies and ogles between the two spheres and confuses fantasy on this side and on the other. Meanwhile however one piece of advice is to be given to the Germans, if they do not wish to let themselves be confused. They may put to themselves the question about everything that they now call Culture: is this the hoped-for German Culture, so serious and creative, so redeeming for the German mind, so purifying for the German virtues that their only philosopher in this century, Arthur Schopenhauer, should have to espouse its cause?
If we now add to this so-called "education," which claims to be historic but lacks enthusiasm, and to the hostile activity of the Philistines, who are furious against everything great, a third wild group chasing after "Fortune"—then, in summa, we end up with a chaotic screaming and a dislocating turmoil that drives the thinker with covered ears and blindfolded eyes into the most remote wilderness,—where he can see what they will never see, where he must hear sounds rising from the depths of nature and descending from the stars. Here he engages with the major questions that come towards him, whose voices, of course, sound just as comfortless and dreadful, as unhistoric and eternal. The weak individual flees from their cold breath, and the calculating one rushes right past them without noticing. They affect the "educated person" the most, who sometimes puts in a lot of effort with them. For him, these phantoms turn into conceptual cobwebs and hollow[Pg 69] sound-figures. In grasping at them, he believes he possesses philosophy; to search for them, he climbs through the so-called history of philosophy—and when he finally has gathered and stacked up quite a cloud of these abstractions and clichés, it may happen that a true thinker crosses his path and—blows them away. What a frustrating struggle it is to engage with philosophy as an "educated person"! Every now and then, it seems to him that the impossible link between philosophy and what claims to be "German Culture" today is achievable; some mixed type flirts and plays between the two realms, muddling fantasy on both sides. Meanwhile, however, one piece of advice should be given to the Germans if they don’t want to be confused. They should question everything they currently call Culture: is this the longed-for German Culture, so serious and creative, so redeeming for the German mind, so purifying for the German virtues that their only philosopher in this century, Arthur Schopenhauer, has to advocate for it?
Here you have the philosopher—now search for the Culture proper to him! And if you are able to divine what kind of culture that would have to be, which would correspond to such a philosopher, then you have, in this divination, already passed sentence on all your culture and on yourselves!
Here you have the philosopher—now look for the culture that fits him! And if you can figure out what kind of culture that would be, one that matches such a philosopher, then in this insight, you have already judged all your culture and yourselves!
PHILOSOPHY DURING THE TRAGIC AGE OF THE GREEKS
(1873)
PREFACE
(Probably 1874)
[Pg 73] If we know the aims of men who are strangers to us, it is sufficient for us to approve of or condemn them as wholes. Those who stand nearer to us we judge according to the means by which they further their aims; we often disapprove of their aims, but love them for the sake of their means and the style of their volition. Now philosophical systems are absolutely true only to their founders, to all later philosophers they are usually one big mistake, and to feebler minds a sum of mistakes and truths; at any rate if regarded as highest aim they are an error, and in so far reprehensible. Therefore many disapprove of every philosopher, because his aim is not theirs; they are those whom I called "strangers to us." Whoever on the contrary finds any pleasure at all in great men finds pleasure also in such systems, be they ever so erroneous, for they all have in them one point which is irrefutable, a personal touch, and colour; one can use them in order to form a picture of the philosopher, just as from a plant growing in a certain place one can form conclusions as to the soil. That mode of life, of viewing human affairs at any rate, has existed once and is therefore possible; the "system" is the growth in this soil or at least a part of this system....
[Pg 73] If we understand the goals of people who are unfamiliar to us, it’s enough for us to either approve or disapprove of them as a whole. For those who are closer to us, we evaluate them based on the methods they use to achieve their goals; we might often disagree with their aims but still appreciate them for how they go about it and the way they express their intentions. Philosophical systems are only completely true to their creators; for all subsequent philosophers, they’re generally seen as one major mistake, and for those with weaker minds, a mix of errors and truths; in any case, if viewed as the ultimate goal, they are mistaken, and therefore blameworthy. That’s why many people reject every philosopher, because their goals don’t align with their own; these are the ones I referred to as “strangers to us.” On the other hand, anyone who finds enjoyment in great thinkers will also find value in such systems, regardless of how flawed they might be, because they all contain at least one undeniable aspect, a personal touch, and unique perspective; we can use them to form a picture of the philosopher, similar to how we can infer conclusions about the soil from a plant growing in a specific area. That way of life and perspective on human matters has existed before and is therefore possible; the “system” is the product of this environment or at least part of it....
I narrate the history of those philosophers simplified: I shall bring into relief only that point in every system which is a little bit of personality, and belongs to that which is irrefutable, and indiscussable, which history has to preserve: it is a first attempt to regain and recreate those natures by comparison, and to let the polyphony of Greek nature at least resound once again: the task is, to bring to light that which we must always love and revere and of which no later knowledge can rob us: the great man.
I'm telling the story of those philosophers in a simpler way: I’ll focus only on that aspect in each system that reflects a bit of personality and is undeniable, which history needs to keep. This is an initial effort to rediscover and recreate those characters through comparison, allowing the diverse essence of Greek culture to resonate once more. The goal is to highlight what we must always cherish and respect, which no future knowledge can take away from us: the great individual.
LATER PREFACE
(Towards the end of 1879)
This attempt to relate the history of the earlier Greek philosophers distinguishes itself from similar attempts by its brevity. This has been accomplished by mentioning but a small number of the doctrines of every philosopher, i.e., by incompleteness. Those doctrines, however, have been selected in which the personal element of the philosopher re-echoes most strongly; whereas a complete enumeration of all possible propositions handed down to us—as is the custom in text-books—merely brings about one thing, the absolute silencing of the personal element. It is through this that those records become so tedious; for in systems which have been refuted it is only this personal element that can still interest us, for this alone is eternally irrefutable. It is possible to shape the picture of a man out of three anecdotes. I endeavour to bring into relief three anecdotes out of every system and abandon the remainder.
This attempt to share the history of earlier Greek philosophers stands out from similar efforts because of its brevity. This has been achieved by mentioning only a few of the beliefs of each philosopher, meaning it’s incomplete. However, the selected beliefs are those where the personal touch of the philosopher is most prominent; a full list of all possible ideas passed down to us—like what’s done in textbooks—only serves to drown out this personal element. That’s what makes those accounts so dull; in systems that have been challenged, it's really this personal aspect that can still engage us, as it’s the only thing that's eternally undeniable. You can create a portrait of a person from just three stories. I aim to highlight three anecdotes from each system and leave the rest behind.
1.
There are opponents of philosophy, and one does well to listen to them; especially if they dissuade the distempered heads of Germans from metaphysics and on the other hand preach to them purification through the Physis, as Goethe did, or healing through Music, as Wagner. The physicians of the people condemn philosophy; he, therefore, who wants to justify it, must show to what purpose healthy nations use and have used philosophy. If he can show that, perhaps even the sick people will benefit by learning why philosophy is harmful just to them. There are indeed good instances of a health which can exist without any philosophy or with quite a moderate, almost a toying use of it; thus the Romans at their best period lived without philosophy. But where is to be found the instance of a nation becoming diseased whom philosophy had restored to health? Whenever philosophy showed itself helping, saving, prophylactic, it was with healthy people; it made sick people still more ill. If ever a nation was disintegrated and but loosely connected with the individuals, never has philosophy bound these individuals closer to the whole. If ever an individual was willing to stand aside and plant around himself the hedge of self-sufficiency, philosophy was always ready to isolate him still more and to destroy him through isolation. She is dangerous where she is not in her full right, and it is only the health of a nation but not that of every nation which gives her this right.
There are critics of philosophy, and it's wise to pay attention to them, especially when they steer the troubled minds of Germans away from metaphysics and advocate for purification through nature, like Goethe, or healing through music, like Wagner. The healers of society criticize philosophy; therefore, anyone who wants to defend it must demonstrate how healthy societies utilize and have utilized philosophy. If they can prove that, maybe even those who are struggling will benefit by understanding why philosophy is detrimental to them. There are definitely examples of health that can exist without philosophy or with only a light, almost playful engagement with it; for instance, the Romans during their peak thrived without philosophy. But where can we find an example of a nation that became ill and was restored to health by philosophy? Whenever philosophy has appeared to help, save, or prevent issues, it has been among healthy individuals; it made sick people even worse. If a society was fragmented and loosely connected to its members, philosophy has never tightened those bonds. If someone chose to withdraw and surround themselves with a barrier of self-sufficiency, philosophy only further isolated them and led to their downfall. It is risky where it doesn't have its rightful place, and only the health of a nation, not every nation, grants it that rightful place.
Let us now look around for the highest authority[Pg 76] as to what constitutes the health of a nation. I he Greeks, as the truly healthy nation, have justified philosophy once for all by having philosophised; and that indeed more than all other nations. They could not even stop at the right time, for still in their withered age they comported themselves as heated notaries of philosophy, although they understood by it only the pious sophistries and the sacrosanct hair-splittings of Christian dogmatics. They themselves have much lessened their merit for barbarian posterity by not being able to stop at the right time, because that posterity in its uninstructed and impetuous youth necessarily became entangled in those artfully woven nets and ropes.
Let’s now search for the highest authority[Pg 76] on what defines the health of a nation. The Greeks, recognized as the truly healthy nation, have forever validated philosophy by engaging with it more than any other nation. They couldn't even stop at the right time; even in their old age, they acted as enthusiastic defenders of philosophy, although they only understood it as pious sophistries and the sacred arguments of Christian doctrines. They have significantly diminished their worth for future generations by not knowing when to stop, as those future generations, in their uninformed and impulsive youth, inevitably got caught up in those cleverly crafted traps and entanglements.
On the contrary, the Greek knew how to begin at the right time, and this lesson, when one ought to begin philosophising, they teach more distinctly than any other nation. For it should not be begun when trouble comes as perhaps some presume who derive philosophy from moroseness; no, but in good fortune, in mature manhood, out of the midst of the fervent serenity of a brave and victorious man's estate. The fact that the Greeks philosophised at that time throws light on the nature of philosophy and her task as well as on the nature of the Greeks themselves. Had they at that time been such commonsense and precocious experts and gayards as the learned Philistine of our days perhaps imagines, or had their life been only a state of voluptuous soaring, chiming, breathing and feeling, as the unlearned visionary is pleased to assume, then the spring of philosophy would not have come to light among them. At the best there would have come forth a brook soon[Pg 77] trickling away in the sand or evaporating into fogs, but never that broad river flowing forth with the proud beat of its waves, the river which we know as Greek Philosophy.
On the flip side, the Greeks knew how to start at the right moment, and they teach this lesson about when to begin philosophizing more clearly than any other culture. It shouldn't start when trouble hits, despite what some may think about deriving philosophy from sadness; no, it should begin during good times, in the fullness of adulthood, amid the vibrant calm of a brave and triumphant life. The fact that the Greeks engaged in philosophy during that period sheds light on the essence of philosophy itself, its purpose, and also on the character of the Greeks. If they had been the practical, overly-sophisticated experts and superficial show-offs that today’s learned individuals might imagine, or if their lives had just been about indulgent pleasure, as the uneducated dreamer might assume, then philosophy wouldn’t have blossomed among them. At most, there would have been a trickling stream soon fading into sand or dissipating into mist, but never that wide river flowing strongly with the power of its waves, the river we recognize as Greek Philosophy.
True, it has been eagerly pointed out how much the Greeks could find and learn abroad, in the Orient, and how many different things they may easily have brought from there. Of course an odd spectacle resulted, when certain scholars brought together the alleged masters from the Orient and the possible disciples from Greece, and exhibited Zarathustra near Heraclitus, the Hindoos near the Eleates, the Egyptians near Empedocles, or even Anaxagoras among the Jews and Pythagoras among the Chinese. In detail little has been determined; but we should in no way object to the general idea, if people did not burden us with the conclusion that therefore Philosophy had only been imported into Greece and was not indigenous to the soil, yea, that she, as something foreign, had possibly ruined rather than improved the Greek. Nothing is more foolish than to swear by the fact that the Greeks had an aboriginal culture; no, they rather absorbed all the culture flourishing among other nations, and they advanced so far, just because they understood how to hurl the spear further from the very spot where another nation had let it rest. They were admirable in the art of learning productively, and so, like them, we ought to learn from our neighbours, with a view to Life not to pedantic knowledge, using everything learnt as a foothold whence to leap high and still higher than our neighbour. The questions as to the beginning of philosophy are quite negligible, for[Pg 78] everywhere in the beginning there is the crude, the unformed, the empty and the ugly; and in all things only the higher stages come into consideration. He who in the place of Greek philosophy prefers to concern himself with that of Egypt and Persia, because the latter are perhaps more "original" and certainly older, proceeds just as ill-advisedly as those who cannot be at ease before they have traced back the Greek mythology, so grand and profound, to such physical trivialities as sun, lightning, weather and fog, as its prime origins, and who fondly imagine they have rediscovered for instance in the restricted worship of the one celestial vault among the other Indo-Germans a purer form of religion than the poly-theistic worship of the Greek had been. The road towards the beginning always leads into barbarism, and he who is concerned with the Greeks ought always to keep in mind the fact that the unsubdued thirst for knowledge in itself always barbarises just as much as the hatred of knowledge, and that the Greeks have subdued their inherently insatiable thirst for knowledge by their regard for Life, by an ideal need of Life,—since they wished to live immediately that which they learnt. The Greeks also philosophised as men of culture and with the aims of culture, and therefore saved themselves the trouble of inventing once again the elements of philosophy and knowledge out of some autochthonous conceit, and with a will they at once set themselves to fill out, enhance, raise and purify these elements they had taken over in such a way, that only now in a higher sense and in a purer sphere they became inventors. For they discovered the typical[Pg 79] philosopher's genius, and the inventions of all posterity have added nothing essential.
Sure, people have pointed out how much the Greeks could find and learn from other places, especially the East, and how many different things they probably brought back with them. It led to some unusual situations when certain scholars tried to connect supposed masters from the East with potential followers from Greece, showcasing Zarathustra alongside Heraclitus, Hindoos next to the Eleates, and so forth, even throwing Anaxagoras in with the Jews and Pythagoras with the Chinese. While the specifics are still vague, we shouldn’t dismiss the idea entirely. The issue arises when some insist that philosophy was just imported into Greece and didn’t develop organically there, claiming it might have harmed rather than helped the Greeks. It’s foolish to insist that the Greeks had a purely indigenous culture; they actually absorbed the flourishing cultures of other nations and advanced because they could throw the spear further than where another nation had left it. They excelled at productive learning, and like them, we should learn from our neighbors with a focus on life rather than just academic knowledge, using what we learn as a boost to reach even greater heights than those around us. The debates about the origins of philosophy are pretty insignificant because, in the beginning, there’s always the base, the unformed, the empty, and the ugly; what truly matters are the advanced stages of thought. Those who prefer to study Egyptian and Persian philosophy because it’s possibly more “original” and definitely older are misguided, just like those who feel the need to trace back the profound and grand Greek mythology to mere physical elements like the sun, lightning, weather, and fog as its roots, wrongly believing they have rediscovered a purer form of religion in the limited worship of a single sky among other Indo-Europeans compared to the polytheistic practices of the Greeks. The path to origins leads back to barbarism, and anyone studying the Greeks should remember that a relentless thirst for knowledge can be just as barbaric as a disdain for it. The Greeks managed to channel their insatiable thirst for knowledge by focusing on life, driven by an ideal need for living what they learned. They approached philosophy as cultured individuals aiming for cultural goals, sparing themselves the hassle of reinventing the foundational elements of philosophy and knowledge from some native arrogance; instead, they dedicated themselves to refining, enhancing, and purifying those elements they had acquired so that, in a higher sense and purer context, they became true inventors. They discovered the typical philosopher’s genius, and the contributions of later generations haven’t fundamentally changed that.
Every nation is put to shame if one points out such a wonderfully idealised company of philosophers as that of the early Greek masters, Thales, Anaximander, Heraclitus, Parmenides, Anaxagoras, Empedocles, Democritus and Socrates. All those men are integral, entire and self-contained,[1] and hewn out of one stone. Severe necessity exists between their thinking and their character. They are not bound by any convention, because at that time no professional class of philosophers and scholars existed. They all stand before us in magnificent solitude as the only ones who then devoted their life exclusively to knowledge. They all possess the virtuous energy of the Ancients, whereby they excel all the later philosophers in finding their own form and in perfecting it by metamorphosis in its most minute details and general aspect. For they were met by no helpful and facilitating fashion. Thus together they form what Schopenhauer, in opposition to the Republic of Scholars, has called a Republic of Geniuses; one giant calls to another across the arid intervals of ages, and, undisturbed by a wanton, noisy race of dwarfs, creeping about beneath them, the sublime intercourse of spirits continues.
Every nation feels embarrassed when you highlight such an incredibly idealized group of philosophers as the early Greek masters: Thales, Anaximander, Heraclitus, Parmenides, Anaxagoras, Empedocles, Democritus, and Socrates. All of these men are whole, complete, and self-contained,[1] hewn from the same stone. There’s a strong connection between their thoughts and their character. They aren’t restricted by any conventions because, at that time, there wasn’t a professional class of philosophers and scholars. They stand before us in magnificent solitude as the only ones who dedicated their lives entirely to knowledge. They embody the virtuous energy of the Ancients, allowing them to surpass later philosophers in discovering their own unique style and perfecting it down to the smallest details and overall vision. They weren’t aided by any convenient trends. Together, they create what Schopenhauer, in contrast to the Republic of Scholars, called a Republic of Geniuses; one giant calls to another across the barren gaps of ages, and, undisturbed by a noisy, chaotic crowd of lesser individuals scurrying below them, the noble exchange of spirits continues.
Of this sublime intercourse of spirits I have resolved to relate those items which our modern hardness of hearing might perhaps hear and understand; that means certainly the least of all. It seems to[Pg 80] me that those old sages from Thales to Socrates have discussed in that intercourse, although in its most general aspect, everything that constitutes for our contemplation the peculiarly Hellenic. In their intercourse, as already in their personalities, they express distinctly the great features of Greek genius of which the whole of Greek history is a shadowy impression, a hazy copy, which consequently speaks less clearly. If we could rightly interpret the total life of the Greek nation, we should ever find reflected only that picture which in her highest geniuses shines with more resplendent colours. Even the first experience of philosophy on Greek soil, the sanction of the Seven Sages is a distinct and unforgettable line in the picture of the Hellenic. Other nations have their Saints, the Greeks have Sages. Rightly it has been said that a nation is characterised not only by her great men but rather by the manner in which she recognises and honours them. In other ages the philosopher is an accidental solitary wanderer in the most hostile environment, either slinking through or pushing himself through with clenched fists. With the Greek however the philosopher is not accidental; when in the Sixth and Fifth centuries amidst the most frightful dangers and seductions of secularisation he appears and as it were steps forth from the cave of Trophonios into the very midst of luxuriance, the discoverers' happiness, the wealth and the sensuousness of the Greek colonies, then we divine that he comes as a noble warner for the same purpose for which in those centuries Tragedy was born and which the Orphic mysteries in their grotesque hieroglyphics give us to understand. The[Pg 81] opinion of those philosophers on Life and Existence altogether means so much more than a modern opinion because they had before themselves Life in a luxuriant perfection, and because with them, unlike us, the sense of the thinker was not muddled by the disunion engendered by the wish for freedom, beauty, fulness of life and the love for truth that only asks: What is the good of Life at all? The mission which the philosopher has to discharge within a real Culture, fashioned in a homogeneous style, cannot be clearly conjectured out of our circumstances and experiences for the simple reason that we have no such culture. No, it is only a Culture like the Greek which can answer the question as to that task of the philosopher, only such a Culture can, as I said before, justify philosophy at all; because such a Culture alone knows and can demonstrate why and how the philosopher is not an accidental, chance wanderer driven now hither, now thither. There is a steely necessity which fetters the philosopher to a true Culture: but what if this Culture does not exist? Then the philosopher is an incalculable and therefore terror-inspiring comet, whereas in the favourable case, he shines as the central star in the solar-system of culture. It is for this reason that the Greeks justify the philosopher, because with them he is no comet.
I've decided to share the elements of this profound interaction of minds that our modern way of thinking might grasp, even if only a little. It seems to me that the ancient thinkers, from Thales to Socrates, discussed everything essential to our understanding of what it means to be uniquely Greek. In their dialogues, just as in their individual characters, they clearly showcase the significant traits of Greek genius—a richness that much of Greek history only faintly reflects. If we could accurately interpret the entire life of the Greek people, we'd consistently find a vivid image represented by their greatest thinkers. The very emergence of philosophy in Greece, marked by the Seven Sages, stands out as a distinct and unforgettable feature of Hellenic culture. While other nations have saints, the Greeks have sages. It has rightly been said that a nation is defined not just by its great individuals but by how it recognizes and honors them. In other times, the philosopher may be seen as a solitary figure struggling against a hostile world, either sneaking through or forcing their way with clenched fists. However, for the Greeks, the philosopher is not an accidental figure; when he emerges in the Sixth and Fifth centuries amidst the serious challenges and temptations of secularism, stepping out from the cave of Trophonios into the richness and sensory pleasures of the Greek colonies, we understand he serves as a noble herald for the same reasons Tragedy arose and what the Orphic mysteries hint at through their strange symbols. The philosophers' views on Life and Existence carry so much more weight than modern perspectives because they experienced Life in its abundant perfection, and their thoughts weren't complicated by the conflicts that come from desires for freedom, beauty, a fulfilling life, and a quest for truth that only asks: What’s the point of Life? The role a philosopher has within a genuine Culture, crafted in a cohesive manner, cannot be clearly envisioned from our current circumstances because we lack such a culture. Only a Culture like that of Greece can address the philosopher's role; only such a Culture can validate philosophy, as it alone understands and can show why and how the philosopher is not merely an accidental wanderer tossed about by chance. There is a firm necessity that ties the philosopher to true Culture: but what if that Culture doesn't exist? Then the philosopher becomes an unpredictable and thus frightening comet, whereas ideally, he shines as the central star in the cultural solar system. This is why the Greeks validate the philosopher, as he is not just a comet in their context.
2
After such contemplations it will be accepted without offence if I speak of the pre-Platonic philosophers as of a homogeneous company, and devote this paper to them exclusively. Something quite[Pg 82] new begins with Plato; or it might be said with equal justice that in comparison with that Republic of Geniuses from Thales to Socrates, the philosophers since Plato lack something essential.
After thinking about this, it will be taken without offense if I refer to the pre-Platonic philosophers as a unified group and focus this paper solely on them. Something entirely[Pg 82] new starts with Plato; or it could be said just as fairly that compared to that remarkable group of thinkers from Thales to Socrates, the philosophers after Plato are missing something fundamental.
Whoever wants to express himself unfavourably about those older masters may call them one-sided, and their Epigones, with Plato as head, many-sided. Yet it would be more just and unbiassed to conceive of the latter as philosophic hybrid-characters, of the former as the pure types. Plato himself is the first magnificent hybrid-character, and as such finds expression as well in his philosophy as in his personality. In his ideology are united Socratian, Pythagorean, and Heraclitean elements, and for this reason it is no typically pure phenomenon. As man, too, Plato mingles the features of the royally secluded, all-sufficing Heraclitus, of the melancholy-compassionate and legislatory Pythagoras and of the psycho-expert dialectician Socrates. All later philosophers are such hybrid-characters; wherever something one-sided does come into prominence with them as in the case of the Cynics, it is not type but caricature. Much more important however is the fact that they are founders of sects and that the sects founded by them are all institutions in direct opposition to the Hellenic culture and the unity of its style prevailing up to that time. In their way they seek a redemption, but only for the individuals or at the best for groups of friends and disciples closely connected with them. The activity of the older philosophers tends, although they were unconscious of it, towards a cure and purification on a large scale; the mighty course of Greek culture is not to[Pg 83] be stopped; awful dangers are to be removed out of the way of its current; the philosopher protects and defends his native country. Now, since Plato, he is in exile and conspires against his fatherland.
Whoever wants to speak negatively about those older masters might label them as one-dimensional, and their followers, with Plato at the forefront, as multi-faceted. However, it would be more fair and unbiased to see the latter as philosophical hybrids and the former as pure types. Plato himself is the first impressive hybrid, reflected in both his philosophy and his personality. His ideology combines Socratic, Pythagorean, and Heraclitean elements, which is why it's not a purely typical phenomenon. As a person, Plato blends traits from the royally reclusive, self-sufficient Heraclitus, the melancholy and compassionate legislator Pythagoras, and the psychologically adept dialectician Socrates. All later philosophers are also hybrid characters; when something one-dimensional stands out in their work, like with the Cynics, it becomes more of a caricature than a true type. What's more significant is that they are the founders of sects, and these sects directly oppose the Hellenic culture and the unified style that existed until then. They seek redemption in their own way, but only for individuals, or at best for small groups of friends and close disciples. The older philosophers, although unaware of it, aimed for a cure and purification on a grand scale; the powerful flow of Greek culture is not to be halted; serious dangers must be cleared from its path; the philosopher protects and defends his homeland. Now, since Plato, he is in exile and conspiring against his homeland.
It is a real misfortune that so very little of those older philosophic masters has come down to us and that all complete works of theirs are withheld from us. Involuntarily, on account of that loss, we measure them according to wrong standards and allow ourselves to be influenced unfavourably towards them by the mere accidental fact that Plato and Aristotle never lacked appreciators and copyists. Some people presuppose a special providence for books, a fatum libellorum; such a providence however would at any rate be a very malicious one if it deemed it wise to withhold from us the works of Heraclitus, Empedocles' wonderful poem, and the writings of Democritus, whom the ancients put on a par with Plato, whom he even excels as far as ingenuity goes, and as a substitute put into our hand Stoics, Epicureans and Cicero. Probably the most sublime part of Greek thought and its expression in words is lost to us; a fate which will not surprise the man who remembers the misfortunes of Scotus Erigena or of Pascal, and who considers that even in this enlightened century the first edition of Schopenhauer's "The World As Will And Idea" became waste-paper. If somebody will presuppose a special fatalistic power with respect to such things he may do so and say with Goethe: "Let no one complain about and grumble at things vile and mean, they are the real rulers,—however much this be gainsaid!" In particular they are more powerful than the power of truth. Mankind very[Pg 84] rarely produces a good book in which with daring freedom is intonated the battle-song of truth, the song of philosophic heroism; and yet whether it is to live a century longer or to crumble and moulder into dust and ashes, depends on the most miserable accidents, on the sudden mental eclipse of men's heads, on superstitious convulsions and antipathies, finally on fingers not too fond of writing or even on eroding bookworms and rainy weather. But we will not lament but rather take the advice of the reproving and consolatory words which Hamann addresses to scholars who lament over lost works. "Would not the artist who succeeded in throwing a lentil through the eye of a needle have sufficient, with a bushel of lentils, to practise his acquired skill? One would like to put this question to all scholars who do not know how to use the works of the Ancients any better than that man used his lentils." It might be added in our case that not one more word, anecdote, or date needed to be transmitted to us than has been transmitted, indeed that even much less might have been preserved for us and yet we should have been able to establish the general doctrine that the Greeks justify philosophy.
It’s truly unfortunate that so little of the works of those earlier philosophical masters has survived and that their complete writings are denied to us. Because of this loss, we inevitably judge them by the wrong standards and are negatively influenced by the simple accident that Plato and Aristotle always had fans and followers. Some people assume a special fate for books, a fatum libellorum; however, such a fate would be quite cruel if it thought it wise to keep from us the works of Heraclitus, Empedocles' amazing poem, and the writings of Democritus, whom the ancients regarded as equal to Plato, even surpassing him in cleverness, while instead we are handed the Stoics, Epicureans, and Cicero. Probably the most profound part of Greek thought and its expression in words is lost to us; a fate that wouldn’t surprise anyone who remembers the misfortunes of Scotus Erigena or Pascal, and who realizes that even in this enlightened age the first edition of Schopenhauer's "The World As Will And Idea" ended up as waste. If someone wants to believe in a special fatalistic power regarding such things, they can do so and echo Goethe: "Let no one complain about and grumble at the vile and mean; they are the real rulers—no matter how much that’s denied!" In particular, they hold more power than the authority of truth. Humanity very [Pg 84] rarely produces a good book that boldly sings the anthem of truth, the song of philosophical heroism; and yet whether a book lives for another century or crumbles into dust depends on the most trivial accidents, on sudden mental blockages, on superstitious upheavals and biases, and even on fingers that are not keen on writing, or on eroding bookworms and rainy weather. But let’s not mourn, but rather heed the wise and comforting words that Hamann directs to scholars mourning lost works. "Wouldn't an artist who managed to throw a lentil through the eye of a needle have enough opportunities, with a bushel of lentils, to practice that skill? One could ask all scholars who struggle to utilize the works of the Ancients as poorly as that man did with his lentils." It should also be noted in our case that not one additional word, anecdote, or date needed to be preserved for us beyond what has already been passed down; in fact, even much less could have been retained, and we would still be able to establish the general principle that the Greeks validate philosophy.
A time which suffers from the so-called "general education" but has no culture and no unity of style in her life hardly knows what to do with philosophy, even if the latter were proclaimed by the very Genius of Truth in the streets and market-places. She rather remains at such a time the learned monologue of the solitary rambler, the accidental booty of the individual, the hidden closet-secret or the innocuous chatter between academic senility and childhood.[Pg 85] Nobody dare venture to fulfil in himself the law of philosophy, nobody lives philosophically, with that simple manly faith which compelled an Ancient, wherever he was, whatever he did, to deport himself as a Stoic, when he had once pledged his faith to the Stoa. All modern philosophising is limited politically and regulated by the police to learned semblance. Thanks to governments, churches, academies, customs, fashions, and the cowardice of man, it never gets beyond the sigh: "If only!..." or beyond the knowledge: "Once upon a time there was..." Philosophy is without rights; therefore modern man, if he were at all courageous and conscientious, ought to condemn her and perhaps banish her with words similar to those by which Plato banished the tragic poets from his State. Of course there would be left a reply for her, as there remained to those poets against Plato. If one once compelled her to speak out she might say perhaps: "Miserable Nation! Is it my fault if among you I am on the tramp, like a fortune teller through the land, and must hide and disguise myself, as if I were a great sinner and ye my judges? Just look at my sister, Art! It is with her as with me; we have been cast adrift among the Barbarians and no longer know how to save ourselves. Here we are lacking, it is true, every good right; but the judges before whom we find justice judge you also and will tell you: First acquire a culture; then you shall experience what Philosophy can and will do."—
A time that suffers from what's known as "general education" but lacks culture and a unified style in life hardly knows what to do with philosophy, even if it were announced by the very Genius of Truth in the streets and marketplaces. At such times, it becomes the learned monologue of a solitary wanderer, the accidental insight of the individual, a hidden secret in a closet, or harmless chatter between academic old age and childhood.[Pg 85] No one dares to embody the law of philosophy within themselves; no one lives philosophically, with that simple, genuine faith that once compelled an ancient person, no matter where they were or what they were doing, to act as a Stoic after pledging their faith to the Stoa. All modern philosophy is politically constrained and regulated by authority into a learned facade. Thanks to governments, churches, academies, customs, trends, and human cowardice, it never goes beyond the sigh: "If only!..." or the knowledge: "Once upon a time there was..." Philosophy has no rights; therefore, modern man, if he were at all brave and principled, should criticize and perhaps even banish it with words like those that Plato used to expel the tragic poets from his State. Of course, there would be a response for her, just as there was for those poets against Plato. If you compelled her to speak, she might say: "Miserable Nation! Is it my fault that among you I wander like a fortune teller through the land and have to hide and disguise myself, as if I were a great sinner and you my judges? Just look at my sister, Art! It’s the same with her as it is with me; we have been cast adrift among the Barbarians and no longer know how to save ourselves. Here we may lack every rightful claim; but the judges before whom we seek justice also judge you and will tell you: First acquire a culture; then you shall see what Philosophy can and will do."—
3.
Greek philosophy seems to begin with a preposterous fancy, with the proposition that water is the origin and mother-womb of all things. Is it really necessary to stop there and become serious? Yes, and for three reasons: Firstly, because the proposition does enunciate something about the origin of things; secondly, because it does so without figure and fable; thirdly and lastly, because in it is contained, although only in the chrysalis state, the idea: Everything is one. The first mentioned reason leaves Thales still in the company of religious and superstitious people, the second however takes him out of this company and shows him to us as a natural philosopher, but by virtue of the third, Thales becomes the first Greek philosopher. If he had said: "Out of water earth is evolved," we should only have a scientific hypothesis; a false one, though nevertheless difficult to refute. But he went beyond the scientific. In his presentation of this concept of unity through the hypothesis of water, Thales has not surmounted the low level of the physical discernments of his time, but at the best overleapt them. The deficient and unorganised observations of an empiric nature which Thales had made as to the occurrence and transformations of water, or to be more exact, of the Moist, would not in the least have made possible or even suggested such an immense generalisation. That which drove him to this generalisation was a metaphysical dogma, which had its origin in a mystic intuition and which together with the ever renewed endeavours to express it better,[Pg 87] we find in all philosophies,—the proposition: Everything is one!
Greek philosophy seems to kick off with a ridiculous idea, claiming that water is the source and mother of all things. Is it really necessary to dwell on this seriously? Yes, and for three reasons: Firstly, because this idea does express something about the origin of things; secondly, because it does so without metaphor or myth; and thirdly, because it contains, albeit in a very basic form, the idea that everything is one. The first reason keeps Thales among religious and superstitious thinkers, while the second elevates him to a natural philosopher, but it’s the third reason that makes Thales the first Greek philosopher. If he had said, "Earth evolved from water," we would only have a scientific hypothesis; one that is incorrect, but still hard to disprove. Instead, he transcended the scientific. In presenting this idea of unity through the hypothesis of water, Thales didn’t just surpass the limited physical understandings of his time; he actually leaped over them. The incomplete and disorganized observations Thales made regarding the presence and transformations of water, or more accurately, of the Moist, wouldn’t have led to such a vast generalization on their own. What drove him to this generalization was a metaphysical belief born from a mystical intuition, which, along with ongoing efforts to articulate it better,[Pg 87] we find in all philosophies— the proposition: Everything is one!
How despotically such a faith deals with all empiricism is worthy of note; with Thales especially one can learn how Philosophy has behaved at all times, when she wanted to get beyond the hedges of experience to her magically attracting goal. On light supports she leaps in advance; hope and divination wing her feet. Calculating reason too, clumsily pants after her and seeks better supports in its attempt to reach that alluring goal, at which its divine companion has already arrived. One sees in imagination two wanderers by a wild forest-stream which carries with it rolling stones; the one, light-footed, leaps over it using the stones and swinging himself upon them ever further and further, though they precipitously sink into the depths behind him. The other stands helpless there most of the time; he has first to build a pathway which will bear his heavy, weary step; sometimes that cannot be done and then no god will help him across the stream. What therefore carries philosophical thinking so quickly to its goal? Does it distinguish itself from calculating and measuring thought only by its more rapid flight through large spaces? No, for a strange illogical power wings the foot of philosophical thinking; and this power is Fancy. Lifted by the latter, philosophical thinking leaps from possibility to possibility, and these for the time being are taken as certainties; and now and then even whilst on the wing it gets hold of certainties. An ingenious presentiment shows them to the flier; demonstrable certainties are divined at a distance to be at this[Pg 88] point. Especially powerful is the strength of Fancy in the lightning-like seizing and illuminating of similarities; afterwards reflection applies its standards and models and seeks to substitute the similarities by equalities, that which was seen side by side by causalities. But though this should never be possible, even in the case of Thales the indemonstrable philosophising has yet its value; although all supports are broken when Logic and the rigidity of Empiricism want to get across to the proposition: Everything is water; yet still there is always, after the demolition of the scientific edifice, a remainder, and in this very remainder lies a moving force and as it were the hope of future fertility.
How tyrannically such a belief treats all empirical evidence is worth noting; especially with Thales, one can see how philosophy has always acted when it aimed to go beyond the boundaries of experience toward its enticing goal. It leaps forward on light supports; hope and intuition lift its feet. Calculating reason clumsily chases after it, trying to find better supports to reach that appealing destination where its divine counterpart has already arrived. You can imagine two travelers beside a wild forest stream carrying rolling stones; one, light-footed, jumps over the stream using the stones, swinging himself further and further, even as they sink steeply into the depths behind him. The other stands helpless most of the time; he first has to build a pathway that can support his heavy, tired steps; sometimes, that isn't possible, and then no divine being will help him cross the stream. So what enables philosophical thinking to reach its goal so swiftly? Does it stand out from logical and measuring thought only by its quicker movement through vast spaces? No, for a strange, illogical force propels philosophical thinking; and this force is imagination. Boosted by this, philosophical thinking leaps from possibility to possibility, and for the time being, these are taken as certainties; now and then, even while in flight, it grasps certainties. An insightful premonition reveals them to the thinker; demonstrable certainties are sensed from a distance at this[Pg 88] point. The power of imagination is especially strong in the quick gathering and illuminating of similarities; later, reflection applies its standards and models, attempting to replace those similarities with equalities, connecting what was viewed side by side with causalities. But even if this should never be possible, in Thales’ case, the unprovable philosophizing still holds value; although all supports collapse when logic and the rigidity of empiricism try to arrive at the statement: Everything is water; there’s still a leftover after the scientific structure is dismantled, and within this very leftover lies a driving force and, so to speak, the hope of future vitality.
Of course I do not mean that the thought in any restriction or attenuation, or as allegory, still retains some kind of "truth"; as if, for instance, one might imagine the creating artist standing near a waterfall, and seeing in the forms which leap towards him, an artistically prefiguring game of the water with human and animal bodies, masks, plants, rocks, nymphs, griffins, and with all existing types in general, so that to him the proposition: Everything is water, is confirmed. The thought of Thales has rather its value—even after the perception of its indemonstrableness—in the very fact, that it was meant unmythically and unallegorically. The Greeks among whom Thales became so suddenly conspicuous were the anti-type of all realists by only believing essentially in the reality of men and gods, and by contemplating the whole of nature as if it were only a disguise, masquerade and metamorphosis of these god-men. Man was to them the truth, and essence[Pg 89] of things; everything else mere phenomenon and deceiving play. For that very reason they experienced incredible difficulty in conceiving of ideas as ideas. Whilst with the moderns the most personal item sublimates itself into abstractions, with them the most abstract notions became personified. Thales, however, said, "Not man but water is the reality of things "; he began to believe in nature, in so far that he at least believed in water. As a mathematician and astronomer he had grown cold towards everything mythical and allegorical, and even if he did not succeed in becoming disillusioned as to the pure abstraction, Everything is one, and although he left off at a physical expression he was nevertheless among the Greeks of his time a surprising rarity. Perhaps the exceedingly conspicuous Orpheans possessed in a still higher degree than he the faculty of conceiving abstractions and of thinking unplastically; only they did not succeed in expressing these abstractions except in the form of the allegory. Also Pherecydes of Syrus who is a contemporary of Thales and akin to him in many physical conceptions hovers with the expression of the latter in that middle region where Allegory is wedded to Mythos, so that he dares, for example, to compare the earth with a winged oak, which hangs in the air with spread pinions and which Zeus bedecks, after the defeat of Kronos, with a magnificent robe of honour, into which with his own hands Zeus embroiders lands, water and rivers. In contrast with such gloomy allegorical philosophising scarcely to be translated into the realm of the comprehensible, Thales' are the works of a creative master who began to look into Nature's[Pg 90] depths without fantastic fabling. If as it is true he used Science and the demonstrable but soon out-leapt them, then this likewise is a typical characteristic of the philosophical genius. The Greek word which designates the Sage belongs etymologically to sapio, I taste, sapiens, the tasting one, sisyphos, the man of the most delicate taste; the peculiar art of the philosopher therefore consists, according to the opinion of the people, in a delicate selective judgment by taste, by discernment, by significant differentiation. He is not prudent, if one calls him prudent, who in his own affairs finds out the good; Aristotle rightly says: "That which Thales and Anaxagoras know, people will call unusual, astounding, difficult, divine but—useless, since human possessions were of no concern to those two." Through thus selecting and precipitating the unusual, astounding, difficult, and divine, Philosophy marks the boundary-lines dividing her from Science in the same way as she does it from Prudence by the emphasising of the useless. Science without thus selecting, without such delicate taste, pounces upon everything knowable, in the blind covetousness to know all at any price; philosophical thinking however is always on the track of the things worth knowing, on the track of the great and most important discernments. Now the idea of greatness is changeable, as well in the moral as in the æsthetic realm, thus Philosophy begins with a legislation with respect to greatness, she becomes a Nomenclator. "That is great," she says, and therewith she raises man above the blind, untamed covetousness of his thirst for knowledge. By the idea of greatness she assuages[Pg 91] this thirst: and it is chiefly by this, that she contemplates the greatest discernment, that of the essence and kernel of things, as attainable and attained. When Thales says, "Everything is water," man is startled up out of his worm-like mauling of and crawling about among the individual sciences; he divines the last solution of things and masters through this divination the common perplexity of the lower grades of knowledge. The philosopher tries to make the total-chord of the universe re-echo within himself and then to project it into ideas outside himself: whilst he is contemplative like the creating artist, sympathetic like the religionist, looking out for ends and causalities like the scientific man, whilst he feels himself swell up to the macrocosm, he still retains the circumspection to contemplate himself coldly as the reflex of the world; he retains that cool-headedness, which the dramatic artist possesses, when he transforms himself into other bodies, speaks out of them, and yet knows how to project this transformation outside himself into written verses. What the verse is to the poet, dialectic thinking is to the philosopher; he snatches at it in order to hold fast his enchantment, in order to petrify it. And just as words and verse to the dramatist are only stammerings in a foreign language, to tell in it what he lived, what he saw, and what he can directly promulgate by gesture and music only, thus the expression of every deep philosophical intuition by means of dialectics and scientific reflection is, it is true, on the one hand the only means to communicate what has been seen, but on the other hand it is a paltry means, and at the bottom a metaphorical,[Pg 92] absolutely inexact translation into a different sphere and language. Thus Thales saw the Unity of the "Existent," and when he wanted to communicate this idea he talked of water.
Of course, I don’t mean that the thought behind any limitations or simplifications, or as a metaphor, still holds some form of "truth"; as if, for example, one could picture the creative artist standing by a waterfall, seeing in the shapes that leap toward him an artistically anticipated game of water with human and animal forms, masks, plants, rocks, nymphs, griffins, and all existing types in general, leading him to believe that: Everything is water. Thales's thought is valuable—even after realizing its indemonstrability—because it was intended to be straightforward and not mythical or allegorical. The Greeks, among whom Thales suddenly became prominent, were the antithesis of all realists, believing only in the reality of humans and gods and viewing all of nature as merely a disguise, masquerade, and transformation of these god-like beings. For them, humanity was the truth and essence of things; everything else was merely a phenomenon and deceptive play. Because of this, they had incredible difficulty understanding ideas as just ideas. While with modern thinkers, the most personal elements transform into abstractions, for them, the most abstract concepts became personified. Thales, however, asserted, "Not man but water is the reality of things"; he began to believe in nature, at least in terms of believing in water. As a mathematician and astronomer, he had distanced himself from all things mythical and allegorical, and even if he didn’t manage to fully escape the pure abstraction of “Everything is one,” he was nonetheless a remarkable rarity among the Greeks of his time. Perhaps the very prominent Orphics were even better at grasping abstractions and thinking in non-literal ways than he was, but they struggled to express these abstractions except through allegory. Pherecydes of Syrus, a contemporary of Thales and similar to him in many physical concepts, also hovered in that middle ground where Allegory marries Myth, daring, for example, to compare the earth to a winged oak hanging in the air with widespread branches, which Zeus adorns, after defeating Kronos, with a magnificent robe of honor, into which Zeus himself embroiders lands, water, and rivers. In contrast to such dark allegorical philosophizing that’s nearly impossible to translate into something comprehensible, Thales’s ideas are the work of a creative master who began to delve into the depths of Nature without any fantastical storytelling. If it’s true that he utilized Science and the demonstrable but then soon surpassed them, this is also a typical trait of philosophical genius. The Greek term for Sage etymologically relates to sapio, meaning ‘I taste,’ sapiens, the one who tastes, sisyphos, the person of refined taste; therefore, the unique skill of the philosopher, in the popular view, lies in a refined selective judgment by taste, discernment, and meaningful differentiation. He isn’t considered wise, if you call him wise, just because he finds what’s good for himself; Aristotle rightly states: "What Thales and Anaxagoras understood, people will call unusual, astonishing, difficult, divine but—useless, since human concerns were of no interest to those two." By selecting and isolating the unusual, astonishing, difficult, and divine, Philosophy defines the boundaries that separate it from Science, in the same way it differentiates itself from Prudence by emphasizing the useless. Science, without such selection, without this refined taste, lunges at everything knowable, driven by a blind desire to know all at any cost; philosophical thinking, however, is always in pursuit of what’s worth knowing, striving for the most significant insights. Now, the concept of greatness is variable, both morally and aesthetically, thus Philosophy begins by establishing what greatness means; it becomes a Nomenclator. “That is great,” it declares, thereby elevating humanity above the blind, untamed desire for knowledge. Through the idea of greatness, it alleviates this thirst: and primarily by doing this, it views the greatest insight, that of the essence and core of things, as attainable and achieved. When Thales states, "Everything is water," he jolts humanity out of its mindless shuffling and crawling through individual sciences; he suggests the ultimate solution to things and, through this insight, grapples with the common confusion found in lower levels of knowledge. The philosopher endeavors to resonate with the total harmony of the universe within himself and then express it in ideas beyond himself: while being contemplative like the creative artist, empathetic like the religious person, seeking goals and causality like a scientist, as he feels himself expanding into the macrocosm, he still possesses the clarity to view himself coolly as a reflection of the world; he maintains that cool perspective that a dramatic artist has when he transforms into other characters, speaks through them, and yet knows how to translate this transformation into written lines. What verse is to the poet, dialectical thinking is to the philosopher; he snatches at it to hold onto his enchantment, to solidify it. Just as words and verses for the dramatist are simply stutters in a foreign language, meant to convey what he lived, what he witnessed, and what he can only express through gestures and music, the expression of every profound philosophical insight through dialectics and scientific reflection is, on one hand, the only means of communicating what has been perceived, yet on the other hand, it’s a meager means, and ultimately a metaphorical, absolutely inaccurate translation into a different realm and language. Thus, Thales perceived the Unity of the "Existent," and when he intended to share this idea, he spoke of water.
4
Whilst the general type of the philosopher in the picture of Thales is set off rather hazily, the picture of his great successor already speaks much more distinctly to us. Anaximander of Milet, the first philosophical author of the Ancients, writes in the very way that the typical philosopher will always write as long as he is not alienated from ingenuousness and naïveté by odd claims: in a grand lapidarian style of writing, sentence for sentence ... a witness of a new inspiration, and an expression of the sojourning in sublime contemplations. The thought and its form are milestones on the path towards the highest wisdom. With such a lapidarian emphasis Anaximander once said: "Whence things originated, thither, according to necessity, they must return and perish; for they must pay penalty and be judged for their injustices according to the order of time." Enigmatical utterance of a true pessimist, oracular inscription on the boundary-stone of Greek philosophy, how shall we explain thee?
While the general portrayal of the philosopher in Thales's picture is somewhat vague, the image of his great successor is much clearer. Anaximander of Miletus, the first philosophical writer of the Ancients, expresses ideas in a way that every typical philosopher will always write as long as they remain sincere and untainted by bizarre claims: in a grand, polished style, sentence by sentence ... a testament to a new inspiration and an expression of deep contemplation. The thought and its form are milestones on the journey towards the highest wisdom. With such impactful emphasis, Anaximander once said: "From where things originated, there, according to necessity, they must return and perish; for they must pay a penalty and be judged for their wrongdoings according to the order of time." A cryptic statement from a true pessimist, an oracle's inscription on the threshold of Greek philosophy, how can we interpret you?
The only serious moralist of our century in the Parergis (Vol. ii., chap. 12, "Additional Remarks on The Doctrine about the Suffering in the World, Appendix of Corresponding Passages") urges on us a similar contemplation: "The right standard by which to judge every human being is that he really is a being who ought not to exist at all, but who is[Pg 93] expiating his existence by manifold forms of suffering and death:—What can one expect from such a being? Are we not all sinners condemned to death? We expiate our birth firstly by our life and secondly by our death." He who in the physiognomy of our universal human lot reads this doctrine and already recognises the fundamental bad quality of every human life, in the fact that none can stand a very close and careful contemplation—although our time, accustomed to the biographical epidemic, seems to think otherwise and more loftily about the dignity of man; he who, like Schopenhauer, on "the heights of the Indian breezes" has heard the sacred word about the moral value of existence, will be kept with difficulty from making an extremely anthropomorphic metaphor and from generalizing that melancholy doctrine—at first only limited to human life—and applying it by transmission to the general character of all existence. It may not be very logical, it is however at any rate very human and moreover quite in harmony with the philosophical leaping described above, now with Anaximander to consider all Becoming as a punishable emancipation from eternal "Being," as a wrong that is to be atoned for by destruction. Everything that has once come into existence also perishes, whether we think of human life or of water or of heat and cold; everywhere where definite qualities are to be noticed, we are allowed to prophesy the extinction of these qualities—according to the all-embracing proof of experience. Thus a being that possesses definite qualities and consists of them, can never be the origin and principle of things; the veritable ens, the "Existent,"[Pg 94] Anaximander concluded, cannot possess any definite qualities, otherwise, like all other things, it would necessarily have originated and perished. In order that Becoming may not cease, the Primordial-being must be indefinite. The immortality and eternity of the Primordial-being lies not in an infiniteness and inexhaustibility—as usually the expounders of Anaximander presuppose—but in this, that it lacks the definite qualities which lead to destruction, for which reason it bears also its name: The Indefinite. The thus labelled Primordial-being is superior to all Becoming and for this very reason it guarantees the eternity and unimpeded course of Becoming. This last unity in that Indefinite, the mother-womb of all things, can, it is true, be designated only negatively by man, as something to which no predicate out of the existing world of Becoming can be allotted, and might be considered a peer to the Kantian "Thing-in-itself."
The only serious moralist of our century in the Parergis (Vol. ii., chap. 12, "Additional Remarks on The Doctrine about the Suffering in the World, Appendix of Corresponding Passages") encourages us to reflect similarly: "The best standard to judge every human being is to recognize that they really shouldn’t exist at all, but are [Pg 93] making up for their existence through various forms of suffering and death. What can one expect from such a being? Aren't we all sinners condemned to die? We make up for our birth first with our life and then with our death." Those who, in the shared experience of our human existence, understand this doctrine and see the fundamental flaw in every human life, realizing that none can withstand careful scrutiny—though our time, used to the biographical trend, seems to think differently and more highly of human dignity; those who, like Schopenhauer, “on the heights of the Indian breezes” have heard the profound truth about the moral value of existence, find it hard not to use a highly anthropomorphic metaphor and to generalize that somber doctrine—originally limited to human life—to all existence as a whole. It may not be very logical, but it is undoubtedly very human and aligns well with the philosophical leap described earlier; now with Anaximander, viewing all becoming as a punishable escape from eternal "Being," as a wrongdoing that needs to be rectified through destruction. Everything that has ever come into existence also comes to an end, whether we consider human life or water or heat and cold; wherever specific qualities are observed, we can predict the loss of those qualities—consistent with the extensive proof of experience. Thus, a being that has specific qualities and consists of them can never be the origin and principle of things; the true ens, the "Existent," [Pg 94] Anaximander concluded, cannot have any specific qualities; otherwise, like everything else, it would inevitably come into existence and cease to exist. For becoming to persist, the Primordial-being must be indefinite. The immortality and eternity of the Primordial-being do not stem from being infinite and inexhaustible—as the interpreters of Anaximander typically assume—but rather from its lack of specific qualities that lead to destruction, which is why it is named: The Indefinite. This labeled Primordial-being surpasses all becoming and, for that very reason, ensures the eternity and uninterrupted flow of becoming. This ultimate unity within that Indefinite, the source of all things, can only be defined negatively by humans, as something that cannot be described using any characteristics from the existing world of becoming, and might be likened to Kant's "Thing-in-itself."
Of course he who is able to wrangle persistently with others as to what kind of thing that primordial substance really was, whether perhaps an intermediate thing between air and water, or perhaps between air and fire, has not understood our philosopher at all; this is likewise to be said about those, who seriously ask themselves, whether Anaximander had thought of his primordial substance as a mixture of all existing substances. Rather we must direct our gaze to the place where we can learn that Anaximander no longer treated the question of the origin of the world as purely physical; we must direct our gaze towards that first stated lapidarian proposition. When on the contrary he saw a sum of wrongs to be expiated[Pg 95] in the plurality of things that have become, then he, as the first Greek, with daring grasp caught up the tangle of the most profound ethical problem. How can anything perish that has a right to exist? Whence that restless Becoming and giving-birth, whence that expression of painful distortion on the face of Nature, whence the never-ending dirge in all realms of existence? Out of this world of injustice, of audacious apostasy from the primordial-unity of things Anaximander flees into a metaphysical castle, leaning out of which he turns his gaze far and wide in order at last, after a pensive silence, to address to all beings this question: "What is your existence worth? And if it is worth nothing why are you there? By your guilt, I observe, you sojourn in this world. You will have to expiate it by death. Look how your earth fades; the seas decrease and dry up, the marine-shell on the mountain shows you how much already they have dried up; fire destroys your world even now, finally it will end in smoke and ashes. But again and again such a world of transitoriness will ever build itself up; who shall redeem you from the curse of Becoming?"
Of course, anyone who can endlessly argue with others about what that original substance really was—whether it was something in between air and water, or between air and fire—has completely missed the point of our philosopher. This also applies to those who genuinely wonder if Anaximander saw his primordial substance as a mix of all existing substances. Instead, we should focus on the insight that Anaximander no longer approached the question of the world's origin as just a physical matter; we need to look at that first stated foundational idea. When he observed a collection of wrongs that needed to be addressed in the diverse things that have come into being, he, as the first Greek, boldly took on the complex ethical dilemma. How can anything that has a right to exist truly perish? From where does that relentless process of becoming and creating arise, leading to the painful distortion seen in Nature, and the never-ending grief in all areas of existence? From this world of injustice and the bold disregard for the original unity of things, Anaximander escapes into a metaphysical realm, peering out to survey the world, and eventually, after a thoughtful pause, poses this question to all beings: "What is your existence worth? And if it counts for nothing, why do you exist? I see that you dwell in this world because of your guilt. You will have to atone for it with death. Look how your earth is fading; the seas are shrinking and drying up, the marine shell on the mountain shows how much has already dried up; fire is already destroying your world and, ultimately, it will end in smoke and ashes. Yet again and again, such a world of impermanence will rebuild itself; who will save you from the curse of becoming?"
Not every kind of life may have been welcome to a man who put such questions, whose upward-soaring thinking continually broke the empiric ropes, in order to take at once to the highest, superlunary flight. Willingly we believe tradition, that he walked along in especially dignified attire and showed a truly tragic hauteur in his gestures and habits of life. He lived as he wrote; he spoke as solemnly as he dressed himself, he raised his hand and placed his foot as if this existence was a tragedy, and he[Pg 96] had been born in order to co-operate in that tragedy by playing the rôle of hero. In all that he was the great model of Empedocles. His fellow-citizens elected him the leader of an emigrating colony—perhaps they were pleased at being able to honour him and at the same time to get rid of him. His thought also emigrated and founded colonies; in Ephesus and in Elea they could not get rid of him; and if they could not resolve upon staying at the spot where he stood, they nevertheless knew that they had been led there by him, whence they now prepared to proceed without him.
Not every kind of life may have appealed to a man who asked such questions, whose soaring thoughts constantly broke free from the constraints of experience to take flight into the highest realms. We willingly accept the tradition that he walked around in particularly dignified clothing and displayed a truly tragic arrogance in his gestures and lifestyle. He lived as he wrote; he spoke as seriously as he dressed, raising his hand and placing his foot as if this existence were a tragedy, and he had been born to play the role of hero in that tragedy. In everything he was, he was the great model of Empedocles. His fellow citizens chose him as the leader of an emigrating colony—perhaps they were glad to honor him while also getting rid of him. His thoughts also emigrated and established colonies; in Ephesus and Elea, they could not shake him off; and even if they could not decide to stay where he was, they still knew they had been brought there by him, from where they now prepared to move on without him.
Thales shows the need of simplifying the empire of plurality, and of reducing it to a mere expansion or disguise of the one single existing quality, water. Anaximander goes beyond him with two steps. Firstly he puts the question to himself: How, if there exists an eternal Unity at all, is that Plurality possible? and he takes the answer out of the contradictory, self-devouring and denying character of this Plurality. The existence of this Plurality becomes a moral phenomenon to him; it is not justified, it expiates itself continually through destruction. But then the questions occur to him: Yet why has not everything that has become perished long ago, since, indeed, quite an eternity of time has already gone by? Whence the ceaseless current of the River of Becoming? He can save himself from these questions only by mystic possibilities: the eternal Becoming can have its origin only in the eternal "Being," the conditions for that apostasy from that eternal "Being" to a Becoming in injustice are ever the same, the constellation of things cannot[Pg 97] help itself being thus fashioned, that no end is to be seen of that stepping forth of the individual being out of the lap of the "Indefinite." At this Anaximander stayed; that is, he remained within the deep shadows which like gigantic spectres were lying on the mountain range of such a world-perception. The more one wanted to approach the problem of solving how out of the Indefinite the Definite, out of the Eternal the Temporal, out of the Just the Unjust could by secession ever originate, the darker the night became.——
Thales highlights the need to simplify the complexity of multiple forms and reduce it to just one fundamental element: water. Anaximander takes it a step further. He asks himself, if there really is an eternal Unity, how can there be such a thing as Plurality? He finds the answer in the contradictory and self-destructive nature of Plurality itself. To him, this Plurality becomes a moral issue; it doesn’t have justification and continually pays for itself through destruction. But then he wonders: why hasn’t everything that has come into being long since perished, given that a vast amount of time has passed? What fuels the endless flow of the River of Becoming? He can only escape these questions through mystic ideas: the eternal Becoming must originate from the eternal "Being." The conditions that lead to separation from that eternal "Being" into a Becoming filled with injustice remain unchanged, and the arrangement of things can’t help but be configured in such a way that there seems to be no end to the emergence of individual beings from the embrace of the "Indefinite." This is where Anaximander stopped; he remained in the deep shadows that loomed like massive specters over his worldview. The more one tried to solve how the Definite could arise from the Indefinite, the Temporal from the Eternal, and the Unjust from the Just, the darker the night became.——
5
Towards the midst of this mystic night, in which Anaximander's problem of the Becoming was wrapped up, Heraclitus of Ephesus approached and illuminated it by a divine flash of lightning. "I contemplate the Becoming," he exclaimed,—"and nobody has so attentively watched this eternal wave-surging and rhythm of things. And what do I behold? Lawfulness, infallible certainty, ever equal paths of Justice, condemning Erinyes behind all transgressions of the laws, the whole world the spectacle of a governing justice and of demoniacally omnipresent natural forces subject to justice's sway. I do not behold the punishment of that which has become, but the justification of Becoming. When has sacrilege, when has apostasy manifested itself in inviolable forms, in laws esteemed sacred? Where injustice sways, there is caprice, disorder, irregularity, contradiction; where however Law and Zeus' daughter, Dike, rule alone, as in this world, how could the sphere of guilt, of expiation, of judgment, and as it were the place of execution of all condemned ones be there?"
In the middle of this mystical night, where Anaximander's question about Becoming was wrapped up, Heraclitus from Ephesus approached and illuminated it with a divine flash of lightning. "I think about Becoming," he exclaimed, "and no one has observed this eternal wave of change and rhythm of things more closely. And what do I see? Order, undeniable certainty, always equal paths of Justice, punishing the Erinyes behind every violation of the laws, the entire world a display of governing justice and of natural forces that are constantly present and subject to the rule of justice. I don’t see the punishment for what has become but the justification of Becoming. When has sacrilege, when has betrayal shown itself in unbreakable forms, in laws considered sacred? Where injustice reigns, there's whim, chaos, disorder, contradiction; but where Law and Zeus' daughter, Dike, alone are in control, as in this world, how could there be a realm of guilt, of atonement, of judgment, and, in a way, the execution place for all the condemned?"
From this intuition Heraclitus took two coherent negations, which are put into the right light only by a comparison with the propositions of his predecessor. Firstly, he denied the duality of two quite diverse worlds, into the assumption of which Anaximander had been pushed; he no longer distinguished a physical world from a metaphysical, a realm of definite qualities from a realm of indefinable indefiniteness. Now after this first step he could neither be kept back any longer from a still greater audacity of denying: he denied "Being" altogether. For this one world which was left to him,—shielded all round by eternal, unwritten laws, flowing up and down in the brazen beat of rhythm,—shows nowhere persistence, indestructibility, a bulwark in the stream. Louder than Anaximander, Heraclitus exclaimed: "I see nothing but Becoming. Be not deceived! It is the fault of your limited outlook and not the fault of the essence of things if you believe that you see firm land anywhere in the ocean of Becoming and Passing. You need names for things, just as if they had a rigid permanence, but the very river in which you bathe a second time is no longer the same one which you entered before."
From this intuition, Heraclitus derived two coherent negations, which are best understood by comparing them to the ideas of his predecessor. First, he rejected the idea of two completely different worlds, which Anaximander had proposed. He no longer separated a physical world from a metaphysical one, a realm of definite qualities from one of undefined vagueness. After this initial step, he couldn't hold back any longer from a bolder denial: he denied "Being" entirely. For the one world that remained to him—surrounded on all sides by eternal, unwritten laws, flowing up and down in the steady rhythm—shows no permanence, no indestructibility, no fortress in the flow. Louder than Anaximander, Heraclitus declared: "I see nothing but Becoming. Don't be fooled! It's your limited perspective, not the essence of things, that leads you to think you see solid ground anywhere in the ocean of Becoming and Passing. You need names for things, as if they had a fixed permanence, but the very river you enter a second time is not the same one you stepped into before."
Heraclitus has as his royal property the highest power of intuitive conception, whereas towards the other mode of conception which is consummated by ideas and logical combinations, that is towards reason, he shows himself cool, apathetic, even hostile, and he seems to derive a pleasure when he is able to contradict reason by means of a truth gained intuitively, and this he does in such propositions as: "Everything has always its opposite within itself,"[Pg 99] so fearlessly that Aristotle before the tribunal of Reason accuses him of the highest crime, of having sinned against the law of opposition. Intuitive representation however embraces two things: firstly, the present, motley, changing world, pressing on us in all experiences, secondly, the conditions by means of which alone any experience of this world becomes possible: time and space. For these are able to be intuitively apprehended, purely in themselves and independent of any experience; i.e., they can be perceived, although they are without definite contents. If now Heraclitus considered time in this fashion, dissociated from all experiences, he had in it the most instructive monogram of all that which falls within the realm of intuitive conception. Just as he conceived of time, so also for instance did Schopenhauer, who repeatedly says of it: that in it every instant exists only in so far as it has annihilated the preceding one, its father, in order to be itself effaced equally quickly; that past and future are as unreal as any dream; that the present is only the dimensionless and unstable boundary between the two; that however, like time, so space, and again like the latter, so also everything that is simultaneously in space and time, has only a relative existence, only through and for the sake of a something else, of the same kind as itself, i.e., existing only under the same limitations. This truth is in the highest degree self-evident, accessible to everyone, and just for that very reason, abstractly and rationally, it is only attained with great difficulty. Whoever has this truth before his eyes must however also proceed at once to the next Heraclitean consequence[Pg 100] and say that the whole essence of actuality is in fact activity, and that for actuality there is no other kind of existence and reality, as Schopenhauer has likewise expounded ("The World As Will And Idea," Vol. I., Bk. I, sec. 4): "Only as active does it fill space and time: its action upon the immediate object determines the perception in which alone it exists: the effect of the action of any material object upon any other, is known only in so far as the latter acts upon the immediate object in a different way from that in which it acted before; it consists in this alone. Cause and effect thus constitute the whole nature of matter; its true being is its action. The totality of everything material is therefore very appropriately called in German Wirklichkeit (actuality)—a word which is far more expressive than Realität (reality).[2] That upon which actuality acts is always matter; actuality's whole 'Being' and essence therefore consist only in the orderly change, which one part of it causes in another, and is therefore wholly relative, according to a relation which is valid only within the boundary of actuality, as in the case of time and space."
Heraclitus possesses the supreme ability for intuitive understanding, while he appears indifferent, apathetic, and even adversarial towards the other way of understanding that relies on ideas and logical reasoning—what we call reason. He seems to take pleasure in contradicting reason through truths he knows intuitively, as demonstrated in statements like: "Everything has always its opposite within itself,"[Pg 99] so boldly that Aristotle, in the presence of Reason, accuses him of the highest offense—of violating the law of opposition. However, intuitive understanding encompasses two aspects: firstly, the present, varied, ever-changing world that confronts us in all of our experiences, and secondly, the conditions that allow any experience of this world to occur: time and space. These can be understood intuitively, in their pure form, independent of any experiences; i.e., they can be recognized, even though they lack concrete content. If Heraclitus viewed time in this way, separated from all experiences, he saw it as the most enlightening symbol of everything within the domain of intuitive understanding. Just as he viewed time, so did Schopenhauer, who frequently remarks that in time, every moment exists only as long as it obliterates the one before it, its predecessor, only to be erased just as swiftly; that past and future are as unreal as any dream; that the present is merely the dimensionless and unstable boundary between the two; that, like time, space—and everything that exists simultaneously in both space and time—has only a relative existence, existing only through and for something else of the same nature, i.e., existing only within the same limitations. This truth is extremely self-evident, accessible to everyone, yet abstractly and rationally, it is very challenging to grasp. Anyone who recognizes this truth must also move on to the next Heraclitean implication[Pg 100] and proclaim that the essence of actuality is fundamentally activity, and that for actuality, there is no other form of existence or reality, as Schopenhauer also articulates ("The World As Will And Idea," Vol. I., Bk. I, sec. 4): "Only as active does it occupy space and time: its interaction with the immediate object shapes the perception in which it exists: the outcome of a material object’s action on another is known only to the extent that the latter interacts with the immediate object differently than it did before; it consists solely in this. Cause and effect thus make up the entire nature of matter; its true essence is its action. Therefore, the entirety of material existence is aptly called in German Wirklichkeit (actuality)—a term that is far more expressive than Realität (reality).[2] What actuality influences is always matter; the total 'Being' and essence of actuality consist solely in the orderly change that one part induces in another, and is thus entirely relative, depending on a relationship that holds only within the confines of actuality, as with time and space."
The eternal and exclusive Becoming, the total instability of all reality and actuality, which continually works and becomes and never is, as Heraclitus teaches—is an awful and appalling conception, and in its effects most nearly related to that sensation, by which during an earthquake one loses confidence in the firmly-grounded earth. It required an astonishing[Pg 101] strength to translate this effect into its opposite, into the sublime, into happy astonishment. Heraclitus accomplished this through an observation of the proper course of all Becoming and Passing, which he conceived of under the form of polarity, as the divergence of a force into two qualitatively different, opposite actions, striving after reunion. A quality is set continually at variance with itself and separates itself into its opposites: these opposites continually strive again one towards another. The common people of course think to recognise something rigid, completed, consistent; but the fact of the matter is that at any instant, bright and dark, sour and sweet are side by side and attached to one another like two wrestlers of whom sometimes the one succeeds, sometimes the other. According to Heraclitus honey is at the same time sweet and bitter, and the world itself an amphora whose contents constantly need stirring up. Out of the war of the opposites all Becoming originates; the definite and to us seemingly persistent qualities express only the momentary predominance of the one fighter, but with that the war is not at an end; the wrestling continues to all eternity. Everything happens according to this struggle, and this very struggle manifests eternal justice. It is a wonderful conception, drawn from the purest source of Hellenism, which considers the struggle as the continual sway of a homogeneous, severe justice bound by eternal laws. Only a Greek was able to consider this conception as the fundament of a Cosmodicy; it is Hesiod's good Eris transfigured into the cosmic principle, it is the idea of a contest, an idea held by[Pg 102] individual Greeks and by their State, and translated out of the gymnasia and palæstra, out of the artistic agonistics, out of the struggle of the political parties and of the towns into the most general principle, so that the machinery of the universe is regulated by it. Just as every Greek fought as though he alone were in the right, and as though an absolutely sure standard of judicial opinion could at any instant decide whither victory is inclining, thus the qualities wrestle one with another, according to inviolable laws and standards which are inherent in the struggle. The Things themselves in the permanency of which the limited intellect of man and animal believes, do not "exist" at all; they are as the fierce flashing and fiery sparkling of drawn swords, as the stars of Victory rising with a radiant resplendence in the battle of the opposite qualities.
The eternal and exclusive process of Becoming, the total instability of all reality and existence, which constantly changes and evolves but never truly is, as Heraclitus suggests—is a frightening and daunting idea, closely related to the feeling one experiences during an earthquake when trust in solid ground vanishes. It took an amazing[Pg 101] strength to turn this feeling into its opposite, into something profound, into a joyful astonishment. Heraclitus achieved this by observing the proper nature of all Becoming and Passing, which he understood through the concept of polarity, as the division of a force into two qualitatively different, opposing actions that seek to come together. A quality is constantly at odds with itself and separates into its opposites: these opposites continually strive to reunite. The average person thinks they see something solid, complete, and consistent; but the truth is that at any moment, light and dark, bitter and sweet coexist and are connected like two wrestlers, with one sometimes prevailing and then the other. According to Heraclitus, honey is both sweet and bitter, and the world itself is a vessel whose contents constantly need mixing. From the conflict of opposites, all Becoming arises; the specific and seemingly unchanging qualities express only the temporary dominance of one force, but the struggle is never over; the wrestling goes on forever. Everything occurs according to this conflict, and this struggle itself expresses eternal justice. It's a remarkable idea, rooted in the purest essence of Hellenism, which views struggle as the ongoing exercise of a consistent, harsh justice governed by eternal laws. Only a Greek could view this idea as the basis of a Cosmodicy; it transforms Hesiod's good Eris into a cosmic principle, embodying the notion of competition, a concept held by[Pg 102] individual Greeks and their State, translated from the gymnasiums and wrestling grounds, from artistic competitions, from political struggles, into a general principle that regulates the machinery of the universe. Just as every Greek fought as if they were personally in the right and as if an absolute standard of judicial opinion could instantly determine the direction of victory, so too do qualities struggle against each other, according to strict laws and standards inherent in the conflict. The things themselves, in which the limited intelligence of humans and animals believes, do not truly "exist" at all; they resemble the fierce flashes and fiery sparks of drawn swords, like the stars of Victory shining brightly in the battle of opposing qualities.
That struggle which is peculiar to all Becoming, that eternal interchange of victory is again described by Schopenhauer: ("The World As Will And Idea," Vol. I., Bk. 2, sec. 27) "The permanent matter must constantly change its form; for under the guidance of causality, mechanical, physical, chemical, and organic phenomena, eagerly striving to appear, wrest the matter from each other, for each desires to reveal its own Idea. This strife may be followed up through the whole of nature; indeed nature exists only through it." The following pages give the most noteworthy illustrations of this struggle, only that the prevailing tone of this description ever remains other than that of Heraclitus in so far as to Schopenhauer the struggle is a proof of the Will to Life falling out with itself; it is to him a feasting[Pg 103] on itself on the part of this dismal, dull impulse, as a phenomenon on the whole horrible and not at all making for happiness. The arena and the object of this struggle is Matter,—which some natural forces alternately endeavour to disintegrate and build up again at the expense of other natural forces,—as also Space and Time, the union of which through causality is this very matter.
The struggle that's unique to all Becoming, that endless cycle of victory, is again described by Schopenhauer: ("The World As Will And Idea," Vol. I., Bk. 2, sec. 27) "Permanent matter must constantly change its form; under the influence of causality, mechanical, physical, chemical, and organic phenomena eagerly compete to emerge, each one striving to express its own Idea. This conflict can be traced throughout all of nature; indeed, nature exists solely because of it." The following pages offer the most significant examples of this struggle, with the overall tone of this description differing from that of Heraclitus, as to Schopenhauer, the struggle is a demonstration of the Will to Life conflicting with itself; for him, it's a grim self-indulgence of this bleak, dull impulse, ultimately a phenomenon that is horrific and doesn't lead to happiness. The stage and focus of this struggle is Matter—which various natural forces continually try to break down and reconstruct at the expense of each other—as well as Space and Time, the combination of which through causality is precisely this matter.
[2] Mira in quibusdam rebus verborum proprietas est, et consuetudo sermonis antiqui quædam efficacissimis notis signat (Seneca, Epist. 81).—TR.
[2] Look at how in certain things, the precision of words and the custom of ancient speech mark some of the most effective characteristics (Seneca, Epist. 81).—TR.
6
Whilst the imagination of Heraclitus measured the restlessly moving universe, the "actuality" (Wirklichkeit), with the eye of the happy spectator, who sees innumerable pairs wrestling in joyous combat entrusted to the superintendence of severe umpires, a still higher presentiment seized him, he no longer could contemplate the wrestling pairs and the umpires, separated one from another; the very umpires seemed to fight, and the fighters seemed to be their own judges—yea, since at the bottom he conceived only of the one Justice eternally swaying, he dared to exclaim: "The contest of The Many is itself pure justice. And after all: The One is The Many. For what are all those qualities according to their nature? Are they immortal gods? Are they separate beings working for themselves from the beginning and without end? And if the world which we see knows only Becoming and Passing but no Permanence, should perhaps those qualities constitute a differently fashioned metaphysical world, true, not a world of unity as Anaximander sought behind the fluttering veil of plurality, but a world of eternal and essential pluralities?" Is it possible that however violently[Pg 104] he had denied such duality, Heraclitus has after all by a round-about way accidentally got into the dual cosmic order, an order with an Olympus of numerous immortal gods and demons,—viz., many realities,—and with a human world, which sees only the dust-cloud of the Olympic struggle and the flashing of divine spears,—i.e., only a Becoming? Anaximander had fled just from these definite qualities into the lap of the metaphysical "Indefinite"; because the former became and passed, he had denied them a true and essential existence; however should it not seem now as if the Becoming is only the looming-into-view of a struggle of eternal qualities? When we speak of the Becoming, should not the original cause of this be sought in the peculiar feebleness of human cognition—whereas in the nature of things there is perhaps no Becoming, but only a co-existing of many true increate indestructible realities?
While Heraclitus's imagination explored the constantly shifting universe, the "actuality" (Wirklichkeit) appeared to the blissful observer, who sees countless pairs engaged in joyful wrestling under the watchful eyes of stern referees. A deeper insight struck him; he could no longer see the wrestlers and the referees as separate entities; it seemed that even the referees were in the fight, and the wrestlers were judging themselves. He ultimately perceived only one Justice prevailing, daring to declare, "The struggle of The Many is itself pure justice. And after all: The One is The Many. What are all those qualities in their essence? Are they immortal gods? Are they distinct beings operating independently from the beginning and without end? If the world we perceive knows only Becoming and Passing, but no Permanence, could those qualities form a different kind of metaphysical world—not a unified world as Anaximander sought behind the shifting veil of plurality, but a realm of eternal and essential pluralities?" Is it possible that despite his fierce rejection of such duality, Heraclitus inadvertently stumbled into the dual cosmic order, a realm with an Olympus of many immortal gods and demons—i.e., many realities—and a human world that only sees the dust cloud of Olympic struggles and the glint of divine spears—i.e., only Becoming? Anaximander escaped these specific qualities into the embrace of the metaphysical "Indefinite"; because the former became and faded, he denied them true and essential existence. Yet, shouldn't it now appear as if Becoming is merely the unfolding of a struggle among eternal qualities? When we talk about Becoming, shouldn't we search for its original cause in the inherent limitations of human understanding—while perhaps in the essence of things, there is no Becoming, only the coexistence of many true, uncreated, indestructible realities?
These are Heraclitean loop-holes and labyrinths; he exclaims once again: "The 'One' is the 'Many'." The many perceptible qualities are neither eternal entities, nor phantasmata of our senses (Anaxagoras conceives them later on as the former, Parmenides as the latter), they are neither rigid, sovereign "Being" nor fleeting Appearance hovering in human minds. The third possibility which alone was left to Heraclitus nobody will be able to divine with dialectic sagacity and as it were by calculation, for what he invented here is a rarity even in the realm of mystic incredibilities and unexpected cosmic metaphors.—The world is the Game of Zeus, or expressed more physically, the game of fire with itself, the "One" is only in this sense at the same time the "Many."—
These are Heraclitean loopholes and mazes; he exclaims again: "The 'One' is the 'Many.'" The many observable qualities are neither eternal beings nor illusions of our senses (Anaxagoras later views them as the former, Parmenides as the latter); they are neither fixed, dominant "Being" nor temporary Appearances floating in human minds. The only remaining possibility that Heraclitus had is something no one can figure out through logical reasoning or calculation, as what he proposed here is a rarity even in the world of mystical absurdities and surprising cosmic metaphors.—The world is the Game of Zeus, or to put it another way, the game of fire with itself; the "One" is only in this sense simultaneously the "Many."—
In order to elucidate in the first place the introduction of fire as a world-shaping force, I recall how Anaximander had further developed the theory of water as the origin of things. Placing confidence in the essential part of Thales' theory, and strengthening and adding to the latter's observations, Anaximander however was not to be convinced that before the water and, as it were, after the water there was no further stage of quality: no, to him out of the Warm and the Cold the Moist seemed to form itself, and the Warm and the Cold therefore were supposed to be the preliminary stages, the still more original qualities. With their issuing forth from the primordial existence of the "Indefinite," Becoming begins. Heraclitus who as physicist subordinated himself to the importance of Anaximander, explains to himself this Anaximandrian "Warm" as the respiration, the warm breath, the dry vapours, in short as the fiery element: about this fire he now enunciates the same as Thales and Anaximander had enunciated about the water: that in innumerable metamorphoses it was passing along the path of Becoming, especially in the three chief aggregate stages as something Warm, Moist, and Firm. For water in descending is transformed into earth, in ascending into fire: or as Heraclitus appears to have expressed himself more exactly: from the sea ascend only the pure vapours which serve as food to the divine fire of the stars, from the earth only the dark, foggy ones, from which the Moist derives its nourishment. The pure vapours are the transitional stage in the passing of sea into fire, the impure the transitional stage[Pg 106] in the passing of earth into water. Thus the two paths of metamorphosis of the fire run continuously side by side, upwards and downwards, to and fro, from fire to water, from water to earth, from earth back again to water, from water to fire. Whereas Heraclitus is a follower of Anaximander in the most important of these conceptions, e.g., that the fire is kept up by the evaporations, or herein, that out of the water is dissolved partly earth, partly fire; he is on the other hand quite independent and in opposition to Anaximander in excluding the "Cold" from the physical process, whilst Anaximander had put it side by side with the "Warm" as having the same rights, so as to let the "Moist" originate out of both. To do so, was of course a necessity to Heraclitus, for if everything is to be fire, then, however many possibilities of its transformation might be assumed, nothing can exist that would be the absolute antithesis to fire; he has, therefore, probably interpreted only as a degree of the "Warm" that which is called the "Cold," and he could justify this interpretation without difficulty. Much more important than this deviation from the doctrine of Anaximander is a further agreement; he, like the latter, believes in an end of the world periodically repeating itself and in an ever-renewed emerging of another world out of the all-destroying world-fire. The period during which the world hastens towards that world-fire and the dissolution into pure fire is characterised by him most strikingly as a demand and a need; the state of being completely swallowed up by the fire as satiety; and now to us remains the question as to how he[Pg 107] understood and named the newly awakening impulse for world-creation, the pouring-out-of-itself into the forms of plurality. The Greek proverb seems to come to our assistance with the thought that "satiety gives birth to crime" (the Hybris) and one may indeed ask oneself for a minute whether perhaps Heraclitus has derived that return to plurality out of the Hybris. Let us just take this thought seriously: in its light the face of Heraclitus changes before our eyes, the proud gleam of his eyes dies out, a wrinkled expression of painful resignation, of impotence becomes distinct, it seems that we know why later antiquity called him the "weeping philosopher." Is not the whole world-process now an act of punishment of the Hybris? The plurality the result of a crime? The transformation of the pure into the impure, the consequence of injustice? Is not the guilt now shifted into the essence of the things and indeed, the world of Becoming and of individuals accordingly exonerated from guilt; yet at the same time are they not condemned for ever and ever to bear the consequences of guilt?
To clarify the introduction of fire as a force that shapes the world, I remember how Anaximander further developed the idea that water is the origin of everything. Trusting the core of Thales' theory and enhancing his observations, Anaximander believed that there were stages of quality before and after water. To him, the Warm and the Cold seemed to form Moist, meaning that Warm and Cold were the initial qualities. From the original "Indefinite," Becoming starts. Heraclitus, who identified himself with Anaximander's key insights, understood Anaximander's "Warm" as respiration, warm breath, and dry vapors, essentially the fiery element. He described this fire as going through countless transformations along the path of Becoming, especially in three main states: Warm, Moist, and Firm. Water, when it descends, turns into earth; when it rises, it becomes fire. Heraclitus phrased it more precisely: from the sea arise only the pure vapors that nourish the divine fire of the stars, while from the earth come the dark, foggy ones that feed the Moist. The pure vapors serve as the transition from sea to fire, while the impure ones transition from earth to water. Thus, the two paths of fire's transformation continuously run alongside each other, moving upwards and downwards, to and fro, from fire to water, from water to earth, and back again. While Heraclitus follows Anaximander in many important ideas—like that fire is sustained by evaporation, or that water contains both earth and fire—he diverges from Anaximander by excluding "Cold" from the physical process, whereas Anaximander included it alongside "Warm" as equally significant, thus allowing "Moist" to emerge from both. For Heraclitus, this exclusion is essential because if everything is to be fire, then nothing can exist that opposes fire completely. He likely viewed "Cold" merely as a degree of "Warm," a viewpoint that he could easily defend. More critically, he agrees with Anaximander in believing in a cyclical end of the world and the continuous emergence of a new world from the destructive world-fire. He strikingly describes the time leading up to that world-fire and its dissolution into pure fire as a demand and need, while the state of being consumed by the fire represents satiety. The question remains as to how he understood and described the newly arising impulse for world creation, the outpouring into forms of plurality. A Greek proverb might help here: "satiety gives birth to crime" (the Hybris), and one might wonder if Heraclitus derived the return to plurality from Hybris. If we consider this thought, Heraclitus' demeanor changes before us; the proud gleam in his eyes fades away, replaced by a wearied expression of painful resignation, hinting at why later times called him the "weeping philosopher." Could the whole world process now be seen as punishment for Hybris? Is the plurality a result of crime? Does the transformation from pure to impure reflect injustice? Is guilt now embedded in the essence of things, while the world of Becoming and individuals are absolved from guilt, yet forever condemned to bear the consequences?
7
That dangerous word, Hybris, is indeed the touchstone for every Heraclitean; here he may show whether he has understood or mistaken his master. Is there in this world: Guilt, injustice, contradiction, suffering?
That dangerous word, Hybris, is definitely the benchmark for every Heraclitean; here he can demonstrate whether he has grasped or misinterpreted his master. Is there guilt, injustice, contradiction, suffering in this world?
Yes, exclaims Heraclitus, but only for the limited human being, who sees divergently and not convergently, not for the contuitive god; to him everything opposing converges into one harmony, invisible it is true to the common human eye, yet comprehensible[Pg 108] to him who like Heraclitus resembles the contemplative god. Before his fiery eye no drop of injustice is left in the world poured out around him, and even that cardinal obstacle—how pure fire can take up its quarters in forms so impure—he masters by means of a sublime simile. A Becoming and Passing, a building and destroying, without any moral bias, in perpetual innocence is in this world only the play of the artist and of the child. And similarly, just as the child and the artist play, the eternally living fire plays, builds up and destroys, in innocence—and this game the Æon plays with himself. Transforming himself into water and earth, like a child he piles heaps of sand by the sea, piles up and demolishes; from time to time he recommences the game. A moment of satiety, then again desire seizes him, as desire compels the artist to create. Not wantonness, but the ever newly awakening impulse to play, calls into life other worlds. The child throws away his toys; but soon he starts again in an innocent frame of mind. As soon however as the child builds he connects, joins and forms lawfully and according to an innate sense of order.
Yes, exclaims Heraclitus, but only for the limited human being, who sees differently and not cohesively, not for the intuitive god; for him, everything that opposes comes together into one harmony, invisible it may be to the ordinary human eye, yet understandable[Pg 108] to someone like Heraclitus, who mirrors the contemplative god. Before his fiery gaze, no trace of injustice remains in the world surrounding him, and even that key dilemma—how pure fire can reside in forms that are so impure—he addresses through a brilliant analogy. This world is merely the play of the artist and the child, a cycle of becoming and passing, building and destroying, without any moral prejudice, perpetually innocent. In the same way that the child and the artist play, the ever-living fire plays, constructs, and tears down, all in innocence—and this game the Æon engages in with itself. Transforming into water and earth, like a child, it builds and breaks down mounds of sand by the sea, repeatedly starting over. A moment of satisfaction, then desire overtakes it, just as it compels the artist to create. Not out of recklessness, but from the continually awakening urge to play, new worlds come to life. The child discards his toys; yet soon he returns with a fresh, innocent perspective. However, as soon as the child begins to build, he connects, unites, and shapes according to a natural sense of order.
Thus only is the world contemplated by the æsthetic man, who has learned from the artist and the genesis of the latter's work, how the struggle of plurality can yet bear within itself law and justice, how the artist stands contemplative above, and working within the work of art, how necessity and play, antagonism and harmony must pair themselves for the procreation of the work of art.
Thus only is the world viewed by the aesthetic person, who has learned from the artist and the creation of the artist's work, how the struggle of variety can still contain law and justice, how the artist observes from above while also working within the artwork, and how necessity and play, conflict and harmony must come together for the creation of the artwork.
Who now will still demand from such a philosophy a system of Ethics with the necessary imperative[Pg 109]s—Thou Shalt,—or even reproach Heraclitus with such a deficiency. Man down to his last fibre is Necessity and absolutely "unfree "—if by freedom one understands the foolish claim to be able to change at will one's essentia like a garment, a claim, which up to the present every serious philosophy has rejected with due scorn. That so few human beings live with consciousness in the Logos and in accordance with the all-overlooking artist's eye originates from their souls being wet and from the fact that men's eyes and ears, their intellect in general is a bad witness when "moist ooze fills their souls." Why that is so, is not questioned any more than why fire becomes water and earth. Heraclitus is not compelled to prove (as Leibnitz was) that this world was even the best of all; it was sufficient for him that the world is the beautiful, innocent play of the Æon. Man on the whole is to him even an irrational being, with which the fact that in all his essence the law of all-ruling reason is fulfilled does lot clash. He does not occupy a specially favoured position in nature, whose highest phenomenon is not simple-minded man, but fire, for instance, as stars. In so far as man has through necessity received a share of fire, he is a little more rational; as far as he consists of earth and water it stands badly with his reason. He is not compelled to take cognisance of the Logos simply because he is a human being. Why is there water, why earth? This to Heraclitus is a much more serious problem than to ask, why men are so stupid and bad. In the highest and the most perverted men the same inherent lawfulness and justice manifest themselves.[Pg 110] If however one would ask Heraclitus the question "Why is fire not always fire, why is it now water, now earth?" then he would only just answer: "It is a game, don't take it too pathetically and still less, morally." Heraclitus describes only the existing world and has the same contemplative pleasure in it which the artist experiences when looking at his growing work. Only those who have cause to be discontented with his natural history of man find him gloomy, melancholy, tearful, sombre, atrabilarious, pessimistic and altogether hateful. He however would take these discontented people, together with their antipathies and sympathies, their hatred und their love, as negligible and perhaps answer them with some such comment as: "Dogs bark at anything they do not know," or, "To the ass chaff is preferable to gold."
Who still expects such a philosophy to provide a system of ethics with necessary commandments—Thou Shalt—or even criticizes Heraclitus for that shortcoming? At our core, humans are Necessity and entirely "unfree"—if by freedom we mean the ridiculous notion that one can change their essence like a garment, a notion that serious philosophers have dismissed as foolish. The fact that so few people live consciously in the Logos and in tune with the all-seeing artist's perspective stems from their souls being damp, and because people's eyes and ears, their intellect in general, serve poorly when "moist ooze fills their souls." Why this is the case is not questioned any more than why fire turns to water and earth. Heraclitus is not required to prove (as Leibnitz was) that this world is even the best of all; it was enough for him that the world is the beautiful, innocent play of the Æon. To him, humans are generally irrational beings, even though the law of all-ruling reason manifests in their very essence. Humans don’t occupy a specially favored spot in nature, where the highest phenomena are not simple-minded humans, but things like fire and stars. To the extent that humans have received a share of fire through necessity, they are a little more rational; however, their earthly and watery components undermine their reasoning. He is not obligated to recognize the Logos simply because he is human. Why is there water, why is there earth? For Heraclitus, this is a far more serious question than why humans are so foolish and evil. In both the highest and most degenerate people, the same inherent laws and justice are revealed. If you were to ask Heraclitus, "Why is fire not always fire, why does it sometimes become water or earth?" he would likely respond, "It's just a game; don’t take it too seriously or, even less so, morally." Heraclitus describes only the existing world and shares the same contemplative joy that an artist feels when observing their evolving creation. Only those who are dissatisfied with his natural history of humanity see him as gloomy, melancholy, tearful, somber, brooding, pessimistic, and completely abhorrent. He, however, would regard these discontented individuals—along with their likes and dislikes, their hatred and love—as insignificant, perhaps responding with something like, "Dogs bark at what they don’t know," or "To the donkey, chaff is more valuable than gold."
With such discontented persons also originate the numerous complaints as to the obscurity of the Heraclitean style; probably no man has ever written clearer and more illuminatingly; of course, very abruptly, and therefore naturally obscure to the racing readers. But why a philosopher should intentionally write obscurely—a thing habitually said about Heraclitus—is absolutely inexplicable; unless he has some cause to hide his thoughts or is sufficiently a rogue to conceal his thoughtlessness underneath words. One is, as Schopenhauer says, indeed compelled by lucid expression to prevent misunderstandings even in affairs of practical every-day life, how then should one be allowed to express oneself indistinctly, indeed puzzlingly in the most difficult, most abstruse, scarcely attainable object of thinking,[Pg 111] the tasks of philosophy? With respect to brevity however Jean Paul gives a good precept: "On the whole it is right that everything great—of deep meaning to a rare mind—should be uttered with brevity and (therefore) obscurely so that the paltry mind would rather proclaim it to be nonsense than translate it into the realm of his empty-headedness. For common minds have an ugly ability to perceive in the deepest and richest saying nothing but their own every-day opinion." Moreover and in spite of it Heraclitus has not escaped the "paltry minds"; already the Stoics have "re-expounded" him into the shallow and dragged down his æsthetic fundamental-perception as to the play of the world to the miserable level of the common regard for the practical ends of the world and more explicitly for the advantages of man, so that out of his Physics has arisen in those heads a crude optimism, with the continual invitation to Dick, Tom, and Harry, "Plaudite amici!"
With such unhappy people also come the many complaints about the unclear style of Heraclitus; probably no one has ever written more clearly and insightfully, though it can be quite abrupt and, thus, naturally obscure to fast readers. But why a philosopher would choose to write in an obscure manner—something often said about Heraclitus—is completely baffling; unless he has some reason to hide his thoughts or is cunning enough to cover his lack of ideas with complex language. As Schopenhauer notes, one is indeed required to express oneself clearly to avoid misunderstandings, even in everyday matters; so why should anyone be allowed to communicate unclearly or in a confusing way when dealing with the most challenging and abstract concepts of thought, the tasks of philosophy? Regarding brevity, Jean Paul provides a good principle: "In general, it’s right that everything profound—of significant meaning to a rare mind—should be expressed briefly and (therefore) obscurely, so that a mediocre mind would rather dismiss it as nonsense than try to fit it into its narrow understanding. For ordinary minds have a disturbing knack for interpreting the deepest and richest statements as nothing more than their own mundane opinions." Moreover, despite this, Heraclitus has not escaped the grasp of these "mediocre minds"; the Stoics have already "reinterpreted" him into something shallow and reduced his fundamental aesthetic perception of the world's play to a pitiful level focused on practical outcomes and, more specifically, on human advantages, resulting in a crude optimism from his Physics, along with the continuous invitation to everyone, "Plaudite amici!"
8
Heraclitus was proud; and if it comes to pride with a philosopher then it is a great pride. His work never refers him to a "public," the applause of the masses and the hailing chorus of contemporaries. To wander lonely along his path belongs to the nature of the philosopher. His talents are the most rare, in a certain sense the most unnatural and at the same time exclusive and hostile even toward kindred talents. The wall of his self-sufficiency must be of diamond, if it is not to be demolished and broken, for everything is in motion against him. His journey to immortality is more cumbersome and impeded[Pg 112] than any other and yet nobody can believe more firmly than the philosopher that he will attain the goal by that journey—because he does not know where he is to stand if not on the widely spread wings of all time; for the disregard of everything present and momentary lies in the essence of the great philosophic nature. He has truth; the wheel of time may roll whither it pleases, never can it escape from truth. It is important to hear that such men have lived. Never for example would one be able to imagine the pride of Heraclitus as an idle possibility. In itself every endeavour after knowledge seems by its nature to be eternally unsatisfied and unsatisfactory. Therefore nobody unless instructed by history will like to believe in such a royal self-esteem and conviction of being the only wooer of truth. Such men live in their own solar-system—one has to look for them there. A Pythagoras, an Empedocles treated themselves too with a super-human esteem, yea, with almost religious awe; but the tie of sympathy united with the great conviction of the metempsychosis and the unity of everything living, led them back to other men, for their welfare and salvation. Of that feeling of solitude, however, which permeated the Ephesian recluse of the Artemis Temple, one can only divine something, when growing benumbed in the wildest mountain desert. No paramount feeling of compassionate agitation, no desire to help, heal and save emanates from him. He is a star without an atmosphere. His eye, directed blazingly inwards, looks outward, for appearance's sake only, extinct and icy. All around him, immediately upon the citadel of his pride beat[Pg 113] the waves of folly and perversity: with loathing he turns away from them. But men with a feeling heart would also shun such a Gorgon monster as cast out of brass; within an out-of-the-way sanctuary, among the statues of gods, by the side of cold composedly-sublime architecture such a being may appear more comprehensible. As man among men Heraclitus was incredible; and though he was seen paying attention to the play of noisy children, even then he was reflecting upon what never man thought of on such an occasion: the play of the great world-child, Zeus. He had no need of men, not even for his discernments. He was not interested in all that which one might perhaps ascertain from them, and in what the other sages before him had been endeavouring to ascertain. He spoke with disdain of such questioning, collecting, in short "historic" men. "I sought and investigated myself," he said, with a word by which one designates the investigation of an oracle; as if he and no one else were the true fulfiller and achiever of the Delphic precept: "Know thyself."
Heraclitus was proud; when it comes to pride in a philosopher, it's a deep pride. His work never acknowledges a "public," nor does he seek the applause of the masses or the cheers of his peers. Being solitary on his path is part of what it means to be a philosopher. His talents are exceptionally rare and, in a way, almost unnatural, while simultaneously exclusive and even hostile towards similar talents. His wall of self-sufficiency must be as strong as diamond to withstand everything that moves against him. His journey toward immortality is more challenging and obstructed than anyone else's, yet no one believes more firmly than the philosopher that he will reach his goal on that journey—because he doesn't know where he would stand if not on the vast wings of all time; for ignoring everything present and transient is inherent to great philosophical nature. He possesses truth; the wheel of time may roll wherever it chooses, yet it can never escape truth. It’s crucial to acknowledge that such individuals have existed. One could never consider Heraclitus's pride as merely a possibility. Every pursuit of knowledge, by its very nature, seems eternally unfulfilled and unsatisfactory. So, unless guided by history, few would believe in such royal self-esteem and the conviction of being the sole seeker of truth. These individuals exist in their own solar system—you have to search for them there. Pythagoras and Empedocles also held a super-human self-worth, even with a sense of religious reverence; but their bond of sympathy, combined with a strong belief in metempsychosis and the unity of all living things, brought them back to other people for their well-being and salvation. However, the feeling of solitude that filled the Ephesian recluse of the Artemis Temple can only be vaguely sensed, like growing numb in a wild desert. There’s no overwhelming feeling of compassionate urgency, no desire to help, heal, or save that radiates from him. He is a star without an atmosphere. His gaze, burning intensely inward, looks outward only for appearances, cold and lifeless. All around him, right on the fortress of his pride, the waves of foolishness and perversion crash; he turns away from them in disgust. Yet, compassionate individuals would also avoid such a Gorgon-like figure, as if made of brass; in a remote sanctuary, among statues of gods, beside the cold, sublime architecture, such a being might seem more understandable. Among men, Heraclitus was astonishing; even when he was seen focusing on the antics of noisy children, he was contemplating what others would never think of at such moments: the play of the vast world-child, Zeus. He didn't need people, not even for his insights. He had no interest in what one might glean from them, nor in the pursuits of other sages before him. He looked down on such inquiries, collecting what could be termed "historical" men. "I sought and explored myself," he said, echoing the language used to describe the exploration of an oracle; as if he alone fulfilled and achieved the Delphic saying: "Know thyself."
What he learned from this oracle, he deemed immortal wisdom, and eternally worthy of explanation, of unlimited effect even in the distance, after the model of the prophetic speeches of the Sibyl. It is sufficient for the latest mankind: let the latter have that expounded to her, as oracular sayings, which he like the Delphic god "neither enunciates nor conceals." Although it is proclaimed by him, "without smiles, finery and the scent of ointments," but rather as with "foaming mouth," it must force its way through the millenniums of the future. For[Pg 114] the world needs truth eternally, therefore she needs also Heraclitus eternally; although he has no need of her. What does his fame matter to him?—fame with "mortals ever flowing on!" as he exclaims scornfully. His fame is of concern to man, not to himself; the immortality of mankind needs him, not he the immortality of the man Heraclitus. That which he beheld, the doctrine of the Law in the Becoming, and of the Play in the Necessity, must henceforth be beheld eternally; he has raised the curtain of this greatest stage-play.
What he learned from this oracle, he considered timeless wisdom, always worth explaining, and having an endless impact even from afar, similar to the prophetic words of the Sibyl. It's enough for the latest generations: let them have what he reveals as oracular statements, which he, like the Delphic god, "neither declares nor hides." Even though it is announced by him, "without smiles, glamor, and the scent of perfumes," but rather with a "foaming mouth," it must break through the millennia of the future. For[Pg 114] the world always needs truth; therefore, it also needs Heraclitus forever, even though he doesn't need it. What does his reputation mean to him?—fame that "mortals are always losing!" as he scornfully remarks. His reputation matters to people, not to him; the immortality of humankind needs him, not he the immortality of the man Heraclitus. That which he saw, the doctrine of the Law in the Becoming, and of the Play in the Necessity, must henceforth be seen forever; he has lifted the curtain on this greatest stage-play.
9
Whereas in every word of Heraclitus are expressed the pride and the majesty of truth, but of truth caught by intuitions, not scaled by the rope-ladder of Logic, whereas in sublime ecstasy he beholds but does not espy, discerns but does not reckon, he is contrasted with his contemporary Parmenides, a man likewise with the type of a prophet of truth, but formed as it were out of ice and not out of fire, and shedding around himself cold, piercing light.
Whereas every word of Heraclitus expresses the pride and majesty of truth, it's truth grasped through intuition, not measured by the ladder of logic. In sublime ecstasy, he perceives but does not analyze, understands but does not calculate. He stands in contrast to his contemporary Parmenides, who also embodies the archetype of a prophet of truth, but is, in a way, made of ice rather than fire, radiating a cold, piercing light.
Parmenides once had, probably in his later years, a moment of the very purest abstraction, undimmed by any reality, perfectly lifeless; this moment—un-Greek, like no other in the two centuries of the Tragic Age—the product of which is the doctrine of "Being," became a boundary-stone for his own life, which divided it into two periods; at the same time however the same moment divides the pre-Socratic thinking into two halves, of which the first might be called the Anaximandrian, the second the Parmenidean. The first period in Parmenides' own philosophising[Pg 115] bears still the signature of Anaximander; this period produced a detailed philosophic-physical system as answer to Anaximander's questions. When later that icy abstraction-horror caught him, and the simplest proposition treating of "Being" and "Not-Being" was advanced by him, then among the many older doctrines thrown by him upon the scrap heap was also his own system. However he does not appear to have lost all paternal piety towards the strong and well-shapen child of his youth, and he saved himself therefore by saying: "It is true there is only one right way; if one however wants at any time to betake oneself to another, then my earlier opinion according to its purity and consequence alone is right." Sheltering himself with this phrase he has allowed his former physical system a worthy and extensive space in his great poem on Nature, which really was to proclaim the new discernment as the only signpost to truth. This fatherly regard, even though an error should have crept in through it, is a remainder of human feeling, in a nature quite petrified by logical rigidity and almost changed into a thinking-machine.
Parmenides, likely in his later years, experienced a moment of pure abstraction, completely untouched by any reality, utterly lifeless; this moment—unlike anything else in the two centuries of the Tragic Age—resulted in the doctrine of "Being," marking a dividing point in his life into two distinct periods. At the same time, this moment also split pre-Socratic thought into two halves, the first could be called the Anaximandrian and the second the Parmenidean. The first phase of Parmenides' own philosophy[Pg 115] still bears the influence of Anaximander; this period produced a detailed philosophical and physical system in response to Anaximander's questions. Later, when the chill of stark abstraction gripped him and he proposed the simplest ideas about "Being" and "Not-Being," he discarded many older doctrines, including his own system. However, he didn't seem to lose all affection for the well-formed ideas of his youth, so he stated, "It’s true there’s only one correct path; however, if one wants to explore another at any time, then my earlier view, for its purity and consistency alone, is correct." By taking refuge in this phrase, he allowed his former physical system a significant and honorable place in his grand poem on Nature, which was meant to present the new understanding as the true guide to truth. This paternal sentiment, even if it introduced an error, reflects a trace of human emotion in a mind otherwise hardened by logical rigor, almost resembling a thinking machine.
Parmenides, whose personal intercourse with Anaximander does not seem incredible to me, and whose starting from Anaximander's doctrine is not only credible but evident, had the same distrust for the complete separation of a world which only is, and a world which only becomes, as had also caught Heraclitus and led to a denying of "Being" altogether. Both sought a way out from that contrast and divergence of a dual order of the world. That leap into the Indefinite, Indefinable, by which once[Pg 116] for all Anaximander had escaped from the realm of Becoming and from the empirically given qualities of such realm, that leap did not become an easy matter to minds so independently fashioned as those of Heraclitus and Parmenides; first they endeavoured to walk as far as they could and reserved to themselves the leap for that place, where the foot finds no more hold and one has to leap, in order not to fall. Both looked repeatedly at that very world, which Anaximander had condemned in so melancholy a way and declared to be the place of wanton crime and at the same time the penitentiary cell for the injustice of Becoming. Contemplating this world Heraclitus, as we know already, had discovered what a wonderful order, regularity and security manifest themselves in every Becoming; from that he concluded that the Becoming could not be anything evil and unjust. Quite a different outlook had Parmenides; he compared the qualities one with another, and believed that they were not all of the same kind, but ought to be classified under two headings. If for example he compared bright and dark, then the second quality was obviously only the negation of the first; and thus he distinguished positive and negative qualities, seriously endeavouring to rediscover and register that fundamental antithesis in the whole realm of Nature. His method was the following: He took a few antitheses, e.g., light and heavy, rare and dense, active and passive, and compared them with that typical antithesis of bright and dark: that which corresponded with the bright was the positive, that which corresponded with the dark the negative quality. If[Pg 117] he took perhaps the heavy and light, the light fell to the side of the bright, the heavy to the side of the dark; and thus "heavy" was to him only the negation of "light," but the "light" a positive quality. This method alone shows that he had a defiant aptitude for abstract logical procedure, closed against the suggestions of the senses. The "heavy" seems indeed to offer itself very forcibly to the senses as a positive quality; that did not keep Parmenides from stamping it as a negation. Similarly he placed the earth in opposition to the fire, the "cold" in opposition to the "warm," the "dense" in opposition to the "rare," the "female" in opposition to the "male," the "passive" in opposition to the "active," merely as negations: so that before his gaze our empiric world divided itself into two separate spheres, into that of the positive qualities—with a bright, fiery, warm, light, rare, active-masculine character—and into that of the negative qualities. The latter express really only the lack, the absence of the others, the positive ones. He therefore described the sphere in which the positive qualities are absent as dark, earthy, cold, heavy, dense and altogether as of feminine-passive character. Instead of the expressions "positive" and "negative" he used the standing term "existent" and "non-existent" and had arrived with this at the proposition, that, in contradiction to Anaximander, this our world itself contains something "existent," and of course something "non-existent." One is not to seek that "existent" outside the world and as it were above our horizon; but before us, and everywhere in every Becoming, something "existent" and active is contained.
Parmenides, who likely had personal interactions with Anaximander and clearly started from Anaximander's teachings, was also skeptical about the complete separation of a world that simply exists and a world that only changes, similar to Heraclitus, who ultimately denied "Being" entirely. Both thinkers sought to escape the conflict and divide of a dualistic view of the world. The leap into the Indefinite and Indefinable that Anaximander managed to take to escape from the realm of Becoming and its empirical qualities wasn’t easy for minds as independent as those of Heraclitus and Parmenides. They first tried to explore as far as they could and saved the leap for that moment when there was no more solid ground and one had to jump to avoid falling. Both repeatedly examined the very world that Anaximander had sadly condemned as a place of reckless wrongdoing and also a prison for the injustices of Becoming. In contemplating this world, Heraclitus, as we already know, discovered a remarkable order, regularity, and security in every process of Becoming; from this, he concluded that Becoming couldn’t be inherently evil or unjust. Parmenides had a different perspective; he compared qualities against each other and believed they weren’t all the same, but should be categorized into two groups. For example, when he compared light and dark, he saw the latter as simply the negation of the former; thus, he identified positive and negative qualities, earnestly trying to rediscover and document that fundamental contrast throughout Nature. His method was straightforward: he took a few opposites, e.g., light and heavy, rare and dense, active and passive, and compared them with the classic contrast of bright and dark: what matched with bright was positive, while what matched with dark was negative. If[Pg 117] he compared heavy and light, light aligned with bright, and heavy with dark; therefore, "heavy" was to him merely the negation of "light," whereas "light" was a positive quality. This method shows he had a bold knack for abstract logical thinking, resisting sensory influences. While "heavy" might seem quite obvious as a positive quality to the senses, Parmenides still considered it a negation. He similarly contrasted earth with fire, "cold" with "warm," "dense" with "rare," "female" with "male," and "passive" with "active," viewing them only as negations: thus, our empirical world split into two distinct realms—one of positive qualities, characterized by a bright, fiery, warm, light, rare, active-masculine nature, and the other of negative qualities. The latter simply represent the absence or lack of the positive ones. He described the realm lacking positive qualities as dark, earthy, cold, heavy, dense, and wholly feminine-passive in character. Instead of "positive" and "negative," he used the terms "existent" and "non-existent," arriving at the position that, contrary to Anaximander, our world itself contains something “existent,” and, of course, something "non-existent." This "existent" shouldn’t be sought outside our world or above our horizon; rather, it exists right before us, everywhere, in every act of Becoming, as something "existent" and active.
With that however still remained to him the task of giving the more exact answer to the question: What is the Becoming? and here was the moment where he had to leap, in order not to fall, although perhaps to such natures as that of Parmenides, even any leaping means a falling. Enough! we get into fog, into the mysticism of qualitates occultæ, and even a little into mythology. Parmenides, like Heraclitus, looks at the general Becoming and Not-remaining and explains to himself a Passing only thus, that the "Non-Existent" bore the guilt. For how should the "Existent" bear the guilt of Passing? Likewise, however, the Originating, i.e., the Becoming, must come about through the assistance of the "Non-Existent"; for the "Existent" is always there and could not of itself first originate and it could not explain any Originating, any Becoming. Therefore the Originating, the Becoming as well as the Passing and Perishing have been brought about by the negative qualities. But that the originating "thing" has a content, and the passing "thing" loses a content, presupposes that the positive qualities—and that just means that very content—participate likewise in both processes. In short the proposition results: "For the Becoming the 'Existent' as well as the 'Non-Existent' is necessary; when they co-operate then a Becoming results." But how come the "positive" and the "negative" to one another? Should they not on the contrary eternally flee one another as antitheses and thereby make every Becoming impossible? Here Parmenides appeals to a qualitas occulta, to a mystic tendency of the antithetical pairs to approach and attract one another, and he allegorises that peculiar contrariety by the[Pg 119] name of Aphrodite, and by the empirically known relation of the male and female principle. It is the power of Aphrodite which plays the matchmaker between the antithetical pair, the "Existent" and the "Non-Existent." Passion brings together the antagonistic and antipathetic elements: the result is a Becoming. When Desire has become satiated, Hatred and the innate antagonism again drive asunder the "Existent" and the "Non-Existent"—then man says: the thing perishes, passes.
With that said, he still had the task of providing a more precise answer to the question: What is Becoming? This was the moment where he had to leap to avoid falling, even though for natures like Parmenides, any leap might still mean a fall. Enough! We’re stepping into confusion, into the mysticism of qualitates occultæ, and even a bit into mythology. Parmenides, like Heraclitus, observes general Becoming and Not-remaining and interprets Passing only by blaming the "Non-Existent." After all, how could the "Existent" be responsible for Passing? Similarly, however, Originating, meaning Becoming, must occur with help from the "Non-Existent"; the "Existent" is always present and couldn't originate on its own, nor could it explain any Originating or Becoming. Therefore, Originating, Becoming, as well as Passing and Perishing, arise from negative qualities. But for the originating "thing" to have content, and for the passing "thing" to lose it, that indicates that positive qualities—essentially the very content—are also involved in both processes. In short, the conclusion is: "For Becoming, both the 'Existent' and the 'Non-Existent' are necessary; their cooperation results in Becoming." But how do the "positive" and "negative" relate to each other? Shouldn't they be eternally opposed to one another as contradictions, making any Becoming impossible? Here Parmenides refers to a qualitas occulta, a mystical tendency of opposing pairs to draw closer and attract each other, and he symbolizes that unique contradiction by the[Pg 119] name of Aphrodite, as well as by the known relationship between the male and female principles. It’s the power of Aphrodite that acts as the matchmaker between the opposite pair, the "Existent" and the "Non-Existent." Passion brings together hostile and opposing elements: the result is Becoming. When Desire is satisfied, Hatred and the inherent antagonism drive the "Existent" and the "Non-Existent" apart again—then people say: the thing perishes, it passes.
10
But no one with impunity lays his profane hands on such awful abstractions as the "Existent" and the "Non-Existent"; the blood freezes slowly as one touches them. There was a day upon which an odd idea suddenly occurred to Parmenides, an idea which seemed to take all value away from his former combinations, so that he felt inclined to throw them aside, like a money bag with old worn-out coins. It is commonly believed that an external impression, in addition to the centrifugal consequence of such ideas as "existent" and "non-existent," has also been co-active in the invention of that day; this impression was an acquaintance with the theology of the old roamer and rhapsodist, the singer of a mystic deification of Nature, the Kolophonian Xenophanes. Throughout an extraordinary life Xenophanes lived as a wandering poet and became through his travels a well-informed and most instructive man who knew how to question and how to narrate, for which reason Heraclitus reckoned him amongst the polyhistorians and above[Pg 120] all amongst the "historic" natures, in the sense mentioned. Whence and when came to him the mystic bent into the One and the eternally Resting, nobody will be able to compute; perhaps it is only the conception of the finally settled old man, to whom, after the agitation of his erratic wanderings, and after the restless learning and searching for truth, the vision of a divine rest, the permanence of all things within a pantheistic primal peace appears as the highest and greatest ideal. After all it seems to me quite accidental that in the same place in Elea two men lived together for a time, each of whom carried in his head a conception of unity; they formed no school and had nothing in common which perhaps the one might have learned from the other and then might have handed on. For, in the case of these two men, the origin of that conception of unity is quite different, yea opposite; and if either of them has become at all acquainted with the doctrine of the other then, in order to understand it at all, he had to translate it first into his own language. With this translation however the very specific element of the other doctrine was lost. Whereas Parmenides arrived at the unity of the "Existent" purely through an alleged logical consequence and whereas he span that unity out of the ideas "Being" and "Not-Being," Xenophanes was a religious mystic and belonged, with that mystic unity, very properly to the Sixth Century. Although he was no such revolutionising personality as Pythagoras he had nevertheless in his wanderings the same bent and impulse to improve, purify, and cure men. He was the ethical teacher, but still in the stage of the rhapsodist; in a later time[Pg 121] he would have been a sophist. In the daring disapproval of the existing customs and valuations he had not his equal in Greece; moreover he did not, like Heraclitus and Plato, retire into solitude but placed himself before the very public, whose exulting admiration of Homer, whose passionate propensity for the honours of the gymnastic festivals, whose adoration of stones in human shape, he criticised severely with wrath and scorn, yet not as a brawling Thersites. The freedom of the individual was with him on its zenith; and by this almost limitless stepping free from all conventions he was more closely related to Parmenides than by that last divine unity, which once he had beheld, in a visionary state worthy of that century. His unity scarcely had expression and word in common with the one "Being" of Parmenides, and certainly had not the same origin.
But no one can touch on heavy concepts like "Existence" and "Non-Existence" without consequences; it feels like your blood slowly freezes as you engage with them. One day, Parmenides had a sudden, unusual thought that seemed to devalue everything he had previously considered, making him want to discard them like a bag of old, worn-out coins. Many believe that an external influence, combined with the centrifugal effects of ideas like "existent" and "non-existent," played a role in that revelation; this influence came from his familiarity with the theology of the old wanderer and poet, the one who mystically celebrated Nature, Xenophanes from Colophon. Throughout his remarkable life, Xenophanes traveled as a poet, becoming well-informed and insightful, learning how to question and tell stories, which is why Heraclitus considered him among the great knowledge seekers, especially among those known for their "historical" insights. No one can determine where and when he developed his mystical idea of the One and the eternally Restful; perhaps it was just the perspective of an old man who, after the tumult of his wandering and the tireless quest for truth, finally envisioned a divine rest, where all things exist in a pantheistic peace, as the highest ideal. It seems rather coincidental that in Elea, two men lived at the same time, each carrying their own notion of unity; they didn’t form a school or share anything significant that one might have learned from the other. For these two, the origins of their concepts of unity were quite different, even opposite; if either had encountered the other's doctrine, he would have had to first translate it into his own terms to make sense of it. In this translation, the unique elements of the other’s ideas were inevitably lost. While Parmenides arrived at the unity of the "Existent" purely through a supposed logical deduction, weaving it from "Being" and "Not-Being," Xenophanes was a religious mystic, aligning himself properly with the mystic unity typical of the Sixth Century. Although he wasn’t as revolutionary as Pythagoras, he shared a similar inclination and drive to better, purify, and heal people during his travels. He acted as an ethical teacher, albeit still in the phase of a rhapsodist; in a later era, he would have been categorized as a sophist. He had no equal in Greece when it came to boldly challenging existing customs and values; moreover, unlike Heraclitus and Plato, he didn’t retreat into solitude but stood in front of the very public he criticized, denouncing their blind admiration for Homer, their passionate love for gymnastic honors, and their worship of human-shaped stones—not as a brawling Thersites, but with burning anger and scorn. The idea of individual freedom was at its peak for him; and through his almost limitless rebellion against conventions, he was more closely related to Parmenides than through that divine unity he once glimpsed in a visionary state worthy of that century. His idea of unity hardly shared any expression or terminology with Parmenides’s concept of "Being," and certainly did not have the same roots.
It was rather an opposite state of mind in which Parmenides found his doctrine of "Being," On that day and in that state he examined his two co-operating antitheses, the "Existent" and the "Non-Existent," the positive and the negative qualities, of which Desire and Hatred constitute the world and the Becoming. He was suddenly caught up, mistrusting, by the idea of negative quality, of the "Non-Existent." For can something which does not exist be a quality? or to put the question in a broader sense: can anything indeed which does not exist, exist? The only form of knowledge in which we at once put unconditional trust and the disapproval of which amounts to madness, is the tautology A = A. But this very tautological knowledge called inexorably to him: what does not exist, exists not! What is, is![Pg 122] Suddenly he feels upon his life the load of an enormous logical sin; for had he not always without hesitation assumed that there were existing negative qualities, in short a "Non-Existent," that therefore, to express it by a formula, A = Not-A, which indeed could only be advanced by the most out and out perversity of thinking. It is true, as he recollected, the whole great mass of men judge with the same perversity; he himself has only participated in the general crime against logic. But the same moment which charges him with this crime surrounds him with the light of the glory of an invention, he has found, apart from all human illusion, a principle, the key to the world-secret, he now descends into the abyss of things, guided by the firm and fearful hand of the tautological truth as to "Being."
Parmenides found himself in a completely different mindset when he explored his concept of "Being." On that day, he looked into his two opposing ideas, the "Existent" and the "Non-Existent," encompassing both positive and negative qualities that shape Desire and Hatred, which together create the world and the process of Becoming. He was abruptly struck by doubt about the idea of negative quality, the "Non-Existent." Can something that doesn't exist actually be a quality? Or, to put it more broadly: can anything that doesn't exist, exist? The only form of knowledge we trust unconditionally, and questioning which seems insane, is the tautology A = A. But this very tautological knowledge called out to him: what does not exist, does not exist! What is, is! [Pg 122] Suddenly, he felt the weight of a huge logical sin in his life; had he not always assumed without doubt that there were negative qualities, essentially a "Non-Existent," which could be summed up in the formula A = Not-A, a claim that could only come from a deeply flawed way of thinking? True, as he recalled, most people think the same way; he had merely participated in the collective failure of logic. Yet, at the same moment that he recognized this crime, he was surrounded by the illuminating light of an extraordinary discovery. He had found, beyond all human delusion, a principle—the key to the secret of the world. Now, he ventured into the depths of existence, guided by the firm and daunting hand of tautological truth regarding "Being."
On the way thither he meets Heraclitus—an unfortunate encounter! Just now Heraclitus' play with antinomies was bound to be very hateful to him, who placed the utmost importance upon the severest separation of "Being" and "Not-Being"; propositions like this: "We are and at the same time we are not" —"'Being' and 'Not-Being' is at the same time the same thing and again not the same thing," propositions through which all that he had just elucidated and disentangled became again dim and inextricable, incited him to wrath. "Away with the men," he exclaimed, "who seem to have two heads and yet know nothing! With them truly everything is in flux, even their thinking! They stare at things stupidly, but they must be deaf as well as blind so to mix up the opposites"! The want of judgment on the part of the masses, glorified by playful[Pg 123] antinomies and praised as the acme of all knowledge was to him a painful and incomprehensible experience.
On the way there, he runs into Heraclitus—what a unfortunate meeting! Right now, Heraclitus' playing around with contradictions is particularly annoying to him, since he believes strongly in having a clear distinction between "Being" and "Not-Being." Propositions like "We are and at the same time we are not" and "'Being' and 'Not-Being' are both the same thing and not the same thing" make all of his recent insights confusing and tangled again, pushing him toward anger. "Get rid of these people," he shouted, "who seem to have two heads but really know nothing! For them, everything is constantly changing, even their thoughts! They look at things blankly, but they must be both deaf and blind to confuse opposites like that!" The lack of judgment from the masses, celebrated by playful antinomies and regarded as the highest form of knowledge, was for him a frustrating and puzzling experience.
Now he dived into the cold bath of his awful abstractions. That which is true must exist in eternal presence, about it cannot be said "it was," "it will be." The "Existent" cannot have become; for out of what should it have become? Out of the "Non-Existent"? But that does not exist and can produce nothing. Out of the "Existent"? This would not produce anything but itself. The same applies to the Passing, it is just as impossible as the Becoming, as any change, any increase, any decrease. On the whole the proposition is valid: Everything about which it can be said: "it has been" or "it will be" does not exist; about the "Existent" however it can never be said "it does not exist." The "Existent" is indivisible, for where is the second power, which should divide it? It is immovable, for whither should it move itself? It cannot be infinitely great nor infinitely small, for it is perfect and a perfectly given infinitude is a contradiction. Thus the "Existent" is suspended, delimited, perfect, immovable, everywhere equally balanced and such equilibrium equally perfect at any point, like a globe, but not in a space, for otherwise this space would be a second "Existent." But there cannot exist several "Existents," for in order to separate them, something would have to exist which was not existing, an assumption which neutralises itself. Thus there exists only the eternal Unity.
Now he plunged into the cold waters of his terrible abstractions. What is true must exist in an eternal present; you can't say "it was" or "it will be" about it. The "Existent" can't have come into being; from what would it have come? From the "Non-Existent"? But that doesn't exist and can't produce anything. From the "Existent"? That would only produce itself. The same is true for the Passing; it’s just as impossible as Becoming, or any change, any increase, any decrease. Overall, the idea holds: Anything that can be said to have "been" or "will be" does not exist; about the "Existent," however, it can never be said "it does not exist." The "Existent" is indivisible, because where is the second entity that would divide it? It is immovable, because where could it move to? It can't be infinitely large or infinitely small, as it is perfect, and a perfectly given infinity is a contradiction. So, the "Existent" is suspended, limited, perfect, immovable, equally balanced everywhere, with that balance being perfect at any point, like a globe, but not in a space, because then that space would be a second "Existent." However, there can't be multiple "Existents," because to separate them, something would have to exist that isn't existing, which is a self-canceling assumption. Thus, only the eternal Unity exists.
If now, however, Parmenides turned back his gaze to the world of Becoming, the existence of which he had formerly tried to understand by such ingenious conjectures, he was wroth at his eye seeing the[Pg 124] Becoming at all, his ear hearing it. "Do not follow the dim-sighted eyes," now his command runs, "not the resounding ear nor the tongue, but examine only by the power of the thought." Therewith he accomplished the extremely important first critique of the apparatus of knowledge, although this critique was still inadequate and proved disastrous in its consequences. By tearing entirely asunder the senses and the ability to think in abstractions, i.e. reason, just as if they were two thoroughly separate capacities, he demolished the intellect itself, and incited people to that wholly erroneous separation of "mind" and "body" which, especially since Plato, lies like a curse on philosophy. All sense perceptions, Parmenides judges, cause only illusions and their chief illusion is their deluding us to believe that even the "Non-Existent" exists, that even the Becoming has a "Being." All that plurality, diversity and variety of the empirically known world, the change of its qualities, the order in its ups and downs, is thrown aside mercilessly as mere appearance and delusion; from there nothing is to be learnt, therefore all labour is wasted which one bestows upon this false, through-and-through futile world, the conception of which has been obtained by being hum-bugged by the senses. He who judges in such generalisations as Parmenides did, ceases therewith to be an investigator of natural philosophy in detail; his interest in phenomena withers away; there develops even a hatred of being unable to get rid of this eternal fraud of the senses. Truth is now to dwell only in the most faded, most abstract generalities, in the empty husks of the most indefinite[Pg 125] words, as in a maze of cobwebs; and by such a "truth" now the philosopher sits, bloodless as an abstraction and surrounded by a web of formulæ. The spider undoubtedly wants the blood of its victims; but the Parmenidean philosopher hates the very blood of his victims, the blood of Empiricism sacrificed by him.
If Parmenides now looked back at the world of Becoming, which he had previously tried to understand through clever guesses, he was angry at his eyes for seeing the Becoming at all and his ears for hearing it. "Don’t trust your dim-sighted eyes," his command goes, "not the loud ears or the tongue, but only examine through the power of thought." With this, he carried out the very significant first critique of the apparatus of knowledge, though this critique was still lacking and had disastrous consequences. By completely separating the senses and the ability to think in abstract terms, i.e., reason, as if they were two entirely different abilities, he undermined the intellect itself and led people to the completely misguided separation of "mind" and "body," which, especially since Plato, has been a burden on philosophy. Parmenides believes that all sense perceptions only produce illusions, and their main illusion is tricking us into thinking that even the "Non-Existent" exists, that even Becoming has a "Being." All the plurality, diversity, and variety of the empirically known world, the changes in its qualities, the order of its ups and downs, are ruthlessly dismissed as mere appearances and delusions; from that, nothing can be learned, so all effort spent on this false, utterly pointless world, which is formed by being misled by the senses, is wasted. He who generalizes like Parmenides stops being a detailed investigator of natural philosophy; his interest in phenomena fades; even a hatred develops for being unable to escape the ongoing deception of the senses. Truth is now to reside only in the most faded, most abstract generalities, in the empty husks of the most indefinite words, like being trapped in a web of cobwebs; and by this kind of "truth," the philosopher now remains, lifeless like an abstraction and surrounded by a web of formulas. The spider certainly craves the blood of its prey; but the Parmenidean philosopher despises the very blood of his victims, the blood of Empiricism sacrificed by him.
11
And that was a Greek who "flourished" about the time of the outbreak of the Ionic Revolution. At that time it was possible for a Greek to flee out of the superabundant reality, as out of a mere delusive schematism of the imaginative faculties—not perhaps like Plato into the land of the eternal ideas, into the workshop of the world-creator, in order to feast the eyes on unblemished, unbreakable primal-forms of things—but into the rigid death-like rest of the coldest and emptiest conception, that of the "Being." We will indeed beware of interpreting such a remarkable fact by false analogies. That flight was not a world-flight in the sense of Indian philosophers; no deep religious conviction as to the depravity, transitoriness and accursedness of Existence demanded that flight—that ultimate goal, the rest in the "Being," was not striven after as the mystic absorption in one all-sufficing enrapturing conception which is a puzzle and a scandal to common men. The thought of Parmenides bears in itself not the slightest trace of the intoxicating mystical Indian fragrance, which is perhaps not wholly imperceptible in Pythagoras and Empedocles; the strange thing in that fact, at this period, is rather the very absence of fragrance,[Pg 126] colour, soul, form, the total lack of blood, religiosity and ethical warmth, the abstract-schematic—in a Greek!—above all however our philosopher's awful energy of striving after Certainty, in a mythically thinking and highly emotional—fantastic age is quite remarkable. "Grant me but a certainty, ye gods!"is the prayer of Parmenides, "and be it, in the ocean of Uncertainty, only a board, broad enough to lie on! Everything becoming, everything luxuriant, varied, blossoming, deceiving, stimulating, living, take all that for yourselves, and give to me but the single poor empty Certainty!"
And that was a Greek who "thrived" around the time of the start of the Ionic Revolution. Back then, it was possible for a Greek to escape the overwhelming reality, moving away from mere deceptive constructs of the imagination—not like Plato, who sought the land of eternal ideas, the workshop of the world-creator, to gaze upon pristine, unbreakable forms of things—but instead into the stark, death-like stillness of the coldest and emptiest idea, that of "Being." We should be cautious about interpreting such an extraordinary fact with false comparisons. That escape was not a retreat from the world in the way Indian philosophers might suggest; there was no deep-seated religious belief in the corruption, fleeting nature, and wretchedness of Existence driving this escape—the ultimate goal, the rest in "Being," was not sought after as the mystic merging into one all-encompassing, captivating idea that seems like a puzzle and a scandal to ordinary people. Parmenides' thoughts contain not the slightest hint of the intoxicating mystic quality found in Indian philosophy, which may be somewhat present in Pythagoras and Empedocles; what is especially strange about this fact during this time is the complete absence of fragrance, color, soul, form, and a total lack of passion, spirituality, and ethical warmth, the abstract-schematic—in a Greek!—but above all, our philosopher's terrifying drive for Certainty in a mythically-thinking and highly emotional—fantastic era is quite remarkable. "Grant me just one certainty, oh gods!" is the prayer of Parmenides, "and whether it be in the ocean of Uncertainty, may it only be a board broad enough to lie on! Take all this becoming, everything lush, varied, blooming, deceiving, stimulating, living, and keep that for yourselves, and give me just the single poor empty Certainty!"
In the philosophy of Parmenides the theme of ontology forms the prelude. Experience offered him nowhere a "Being" as he imagined it to himself, but from the fact that he could conceive of it he concluded that it must exist; a conclusion which rests upon the supposition that we have an organ of knowledge which reaches into the nature of things and is independent of experience. The material of our thinking according to Parmenides does not exist in perception at all but is brought in from somewhere else, from an extra-material world to which by thinking we have a direct access. Against all similar chains of reasoning Aristotle has already asserted that existence never belongs to the essence, never belongs to the nature of a thing. For that very reason from the idea of "Being"—of which the essentia precisely is only the "Being"—cannot be inferred an existentia of the "Being" at all. The logical content of that antithesis "Being" and "Not-Being" is perfectly nil, if the object lying at the bottom of it, if the precept cannot be given from[Pg 127] which this antithesis has been deduced by abstraction; without this going back to the precept the antithesis is only a play with conceptions, through which indeed nothing is discerned. For the merely logical criterion of truth, as Kant teaches, namely the agreement of a discernment with the general and the formal laws of intellect and reason is, it is true, the conditio sine qua non, consequently the negative condition of all truth; further however logic cannot go, and logic cannot discover by any touchstone the error which pertains not to the form but to the contents. As soon, however, as one seeks the content for the logical truth of the antithesis: "That which is, is; that which is not, is not," one will find indeed not a simple reality, which is fashioned rigidly according to that antithesis: about a tree I can say as well "it is" in comparison with all the other things, as well "it becomes" in comparison with itself at another moment of time as finally also "it is not," e.g.," it is not yet tree," as long as I perhaps look at the shrub. Words are only symbols for the relations of things among themselves and to us, and nowhere touch absolute truth; and now to crown all, the word "Being" designates only the most general relation, which connects all things, and so does the word "Not-Being." If however the Existence of the things themselves be unprovable, then the relation of the things among themselves, the so-called "Being" and "Not-Being," will not bring us any nearer to the land of truth. By means of words and ideas we shall never get behind the wall of the relations, let us say into some fabulous primal cause of things, and even in the pure forms of the sensitive[Pg 128] faculty and of the intellect, in space, time and causality we gain nothing, which might resemble a "Veritas æterna?" It is absolutely impossible for the subject to see and discern something beyond himself, so impossible that Cognition and "Being" are the most contradictory of all spheres. And if in the uninstructed naïveté of the then critique of the intellect Parmenides was permitted to fancy that out of the eternally subjective idea he had come to a "Being-In-itself," then it is to-day, after Kant, a daring ignorance, if here and there, especially among badly informed theologians who want to play the philosopher, is proposed as the task of philosophy: "to conceive the Absolute by means of consciousness," perhaps even in the form: "the Absolute is already extant, else how could it be sought?" as Hegel has expressed himself, or with the saying of Beneke: "that the 'Being' must be given somehow, must be attainable for us somehow, since otherwise we could not even have the idea of 'Being.'" The idea of "Being"! As though that idea did not indicate the most miserable empiric origin already in the etymology of the word. For esse means at the bottom: "to breathe," if man uses it of all other things, then he transmits the conviction that he himself breathes and lives by means of a metaphor, i.e., by means of something illogical to the other things and conceives of their Existence as a Breathing according to human analogy. Now the original meaning of the word soon becomes effaced; so much however still remains that man conceives of the existence of other things according to the analogy of his own existence, therefore anthropomorphically, and at any rate by means[Pg 129] of an illogical transmission. Even to man, therefore apart from that transmission, the proposition: "I breathe, therefore a 'Being' exists" is quite insufficient since against it the same objection must be made, as against the ambulo, ergo sum, or ergo est.
In Parmenides' philosophy, the theme of ontology serves as an introduction. He found no "Being" in experience as he imagined it, but from being able to conceive of it, he concluded it must exist. This conclusion assumes we have a means of knowing that reaches into the essence of things and is independent of experience. According to Parmenides, the material of our thinking doesn't exist in perception at all but comes from an external world, which we can access through thought. Aristotle argued against similar reasoning, stating that existence is not part of a thing's essence or nature. Therefore, from the concept of "Being"—which the essence only represents as "Being"—one cannot infer the existence of "Being" itself. The logical content of the contrast "Being" and "Not-Being" is essentially void if the foundational object, from which this contrast has been derived abstractly, cannot be specified; without tracing back to this foundation, the contrast is merely a play with concepts, revealing nothing substantial. For the purely logical criterion of truth, as Kant teaches, concerns the agreement of understanding with general and formal laws of intellect and reason, which is indeed a necessary condition for all truth; however, logic cannot extend beyond this, nor can it detect errors related to content rather than form. When seeking the content for the logical truth of the antithesis: "That which is, is; that which is not, is not," one will find that it does not represent a simple reality structured rigidly according to that contrast: about a tree, I can say it "is" in comparison to other things, "it becomes" in relation to itself at another moment, and even "it is not," for instance, "it is not yet a tree," if I'm looking at a shrub. Words are merely symbols for the relationships among things and with us, and they never touch absolute truth; to top it all off, the term "Being" only signifies the most general relationship connecting all things, as does the term "Not-Being." However, if the existence of things themselves cannot be proven, then the relationship between things, the so-called "Being" and "Not-Being," won't bring us closer to the truth. Through words and ideas, we will never penetrate beyond the façade of these relations, let’s say, into some mythical original cause of things, and even in the pure forms of our sensory experience and intellect, such as space, time, and causality, we gain nothing that could resemble a "Veritas æterna?" It’s entirely impossible for subjects to perceive or discern anything beyond themselves, so impossible that cognition and "Being" are the most contradictory spheres. If, in the naïve critique of intellect, Parmenides believed he arrived at a "Being-In-itself" from an eternally subjective idea, today, after Kant, it's an audacious ignorance for some, especially poorly informed theologians seeking to be philosophers, to propose as a task for philosophy: "to conceive the Absolute through consciousness," perhaps even stating that "the Absolute must be present already, otherwise, how could we seek it?" as Hegel expressed, or echoing Beneke's statement that "Being" must somehow be given or attainable, or else we couldn't even have the idea of "Being." The idea of "Being"! As if that concept doesn't already indicate a miserable empirical origin in its etymology. For "esse" fundamentally means "to breathe," and when people use it for other things, they convey the belief that they themselves breathe and live through a metaphor—that is, through something illogical for those other things, viewing their existence as a kind of breathing based on human analogy. The original meaning of the word soon fades, but it still implies that humans perceive the existence of other things through the lens of their own existence, therefore anthropomorphically, and in any case, through an illogical transfer. Thus, even for humans, aside from that transfer, the statement "I breathe, therefore a 'Being' exists" is quite inadequate, as the same criticism can be directed against "ambulo, ergo sum," or "ergo est."
12
The other idea, of greater import than that of the "Existent," and likewise invented already by Parmenides, although not yet so clearly applied as by his disciple Zeno is the idea of the Infinite. Nothing Infinite can exist; for from such an assumption the contradictory idea of a perfect Infinitude would result. Since now our actuality, our existing world everywhere shows the character of that perfect Infinitude, our world signifies in its nature a contradiction against logic and therewith also against reality and is deception, lie, fantasma. Zeno especially applied the method of indirect proof; he said for example, "There can be no motion from one place to another; for if there were such a motion, then an Infinitude would be given as perfect, this however is an impossibility." Achilles cannot catch up the tortoise which has a small start in a race, for in order to reach only the point from which the tortoise began, he would have had to run through innumerable, infinitely many spaces, viz., first half of that space, then the fourth, then the sixteenth, and so on ad infinitum. If he does in fact overtake the tortoise then this is an illogical phenomenon, and therefore at any rate not a truth, not a reality, not real "Being," but only a delusion. For it is never possible to finish the infinite. Another popular[Pg 130] expression of this doctrine is the flying and yet resting arrow. At any instant of its flight it has a position; in this position it rests. Now would the sum of the infinite positions of rest be identical with motion? Would now the Resting, infinitely often repeated, be Motion, therefore its own opposite? The Infinite is here used as the aqua fortis of reality, through it the latter is dissolved. If however the Ideas are fixed, eternal and entitative—and for Parmenides "Being" and Thinking coincide—if therefore the Infinite can never be perfect, if Rest can never become Motion, then in fact the arrow has not flown at all; it never left its place and resting position; no moment of time has passed. Or expressed in another way: in this so-called yet only alleged Actuality there exists neither time, nor space, nor motion. Finally the arrow itself is only an illusion; for it originates out of the Plurality, out of the phantasmagoria of the "Non-One" produced by the senses. Suppose the arrow had a "Being," then it would be immovable, timeless, increate, rigid and eternal—an impossible conception! Supposing that Motion was truly real, then there would be no rest, therefore no position for the arrow, therefore no space—an impossible conception! Supposing that time were real, then it could not be of an infinite divisibility; the time which the arrow needed, would have to consist of a limited number of time-moments, each of these moments would have to be an Atomon—an impossible conception! All our conceptions, as soon as their empirically-given content, drawn out of this concrete world, is taken as a Veritas æterna, lead to contradictions. If there is absolute motion, then[Pg 131] there is no space; if there is absolute space then there is no motion; if there is absolute "Being," then there is no Plurality; if there is an absolute Plurality, then there is no Unity. It should at least become clear to us how little we touch the heart of things or untie the knot of reality with such ideas, whereas Parmenides and Zeno inversely hold fast to the truth and omnivalidity of ideas and condemn the perceptible world as the opposite of the true and omnivalid ideas, as an objectivation of the illogical and contradictory. With all their proofs they start from the wholly undemonstrable, yea improbable assumption that in that apprehensive faculty we possess the decisive, highest criterion of "Being" and "Not-Being," i.e., of objective reality and its opposite; those ideas are not to prove themselves true, to correct themselves by Actuality, as they are after all really derived from it, but on the contrary they are to measure and to judge Actuality, and in case of a contradiction with logic, even to condemn. In order to concede to them this judicial competence Parmenides had to ascribe to them the same "Being," which alone he allowed in general as the "Being"; Thinking and that one increate perfect ball of the "Existent" were now no longer to be conceived as two different kinds of "Being," since there was not permitted a duality of "Being." Thus the over-risky flash of fancy had become necessary to declare Thinking and "Being" identical. No form of perceptibility, no symbol, no simile could possibly be of any help here; the fancy was wholly inconceivable, but it was necessary, yea in the lack of every possibility of illustration it celebrated the highest triumph over[Pg 132] the world and the claims of the senses. Thinking and that clod-like, ball-shaped, through-and-through dead-massive, and rigid-immovable "Being," must, according to the Parmenidean imperative, dissolve into one another and be the same in every respect, to the horror of fantasy. What does it matter that this identity contradicts the senses! This contradiction is just the guarantee that such an identity is not borrowed from the senses.
The other idea, even more significant than that of the "Existent," and already introduced by Parmenides, although not as clearly applied as by his follower Zeno, is the idea of the Infinite. Nothing Infinite can really exist; because if it did, it would lead to the contradictory notion of a perfect Infinitude. Our actual, existing world everywhere reflects that perfect Infinitude, which means our world, by its nature, contradicts logic and reality, becoming a deception, a lie, a fantasy. Zeno, in particular, used indirect proof; he argued, for example, "There can be no movement from one place to another; because if such movement existed, then a perfect Infinitude would be present, which is impossible." Achilles cannot catch up with the tortoise that has a small head start in a race, because to reach even the position where the tortoise began, he would need to traverse countless, infinitely many distances—first half of that distance, then a quarter, then a sixteenth, and so on ad infinitum. If he does manage to overtake the tortoise, that would be an illogical occurrence and, therefore, not a truth, not a reality, not real "Being," but merely an illusion. It is never possible to complete the infinite. Another well-known[Pg 130] expression of this idea is the flying but still arrow. At every moment of its flight, it occupies a position; in that position, it rests. Now, can the sum of the infinite rest positions equal motion? Would the Rest, which is repeated infinitely, then be Motion, thus its own opposite? The Infinite is here used as the aqua fortis of reality, dissolving the latter. If, however, the Ideas are fixed, eternal, and real—and for Parmenides, "Being" and Thinking are the same—if the Infinite can never be perfect, if Rest can never become Motion, then in fact the arrow never flew at all; it never left its original position; no moment of time has elapsed. Or in other words: in this so-called Actuality, which is merely alleged, there is neither time, nor space, nor motion. Ultimately, the arrow itself is only an illusion; it arises from Plurality, from the phantasmagoria of the "Non-One" generated by the senses. If the arrow had "Being," then it would be immovable, timeless, uncreated, rigid, and eternal—an impossible idea! If Motion were genuinely real, then there would be no rest, hence no position for the arrow, therefore no space—an impossible idea! If time were real, it could not be infinitely divisible; the time the arrow needs would have to consist of a finite number of time-moments, each of which would have to be an Atomon—an impossible concept! All our ideas, once their empirically given content, drawn from this concrete world, is taken as a Veritas æterna, lead to contradictions. If there is absolute motion, then[Pg 131] there is no space; if there is absolute space, then there is no motion; if there is absolute "Being," then there is no Plurality; if there is absolute Plurality, then there is no Unity. It should at least become clear to us how little we actually grasp the essence of things or unravel the knot of reality with such ideas, while Parmenides and Zeno, on the other hand, adhere firmly to the truth and universality of ideas, condemning the perceptible world as the opposite of true and universal ideas, viewing it as a manifestation of the illogical and contradictory. With all their arguments, they start from the completely unprovable, even improbable, assumption that our apprehensive faculty holds the definitive, highest criterion of "Being" and "Not-Being," i.e., of objective reality and its opposite; those ideas are not intended to be validated by Actuality, as they are indeed drawn from it, but rather they are meant to measure and judge Actuality, and if there is a contradiction with logic, even to condemn it. To grant them this judicial authority, Parmenides had to ascribe to them the same "Being," which he allowed in general as the "Being"; Thinking and that singular, unchanging perfect mass of the "Existent" were no longer to be understood as two different kinds of "Being," since no duality of "Being" was permitted. Thus, the risky leap of imagination became necessary to declare Thinking and "Being" as identical. No form of perception, no symbol, no analogy could be of any help here; the idea was entirely ungraspable, but it was necessary, indeed, in the absence of any means of illustration, it celebrated the highest victory over[Pg 132] the world and the claims of the senses. Thinking and that solid, ball-shaped, entirely lifeless, rigidly immovable "Being" must, according to the Parmenidean command, merge into one another and be the same in every respect, to the horror of the imagination. What does it matter that this identity contradicts the senses! This contradiction is actually the proof that such an identity is not derived from the senses.
13
Moreover against Parmenides could be produced a strong couple of argumenta ad hominem or ex concessis, by which, it is true, truth itself could not be brought to light, but at any rate the untruth of that absolute separation of the world of the senses and the world of the ideas, and the untruth of the identity of "Being" and Thinking could be demonstrated. Firstly, if the Thinking of Reason in ideas is real, then also Plurality and Motion must have reality, for rational Thinking is mobile; and more precisely, it is a motion from idea to idea, therefore within a plurality of realities. There is no subterfuge against that; it is quite impossible to designate Thinking as a rigid Permanence, as an eternally immobile, intellectual Introspection of Unity. Secondly, if only fraud and illusion come from the senses, and if in reality there exists only the real identity of "Being" and Thinking, what then are the senses themselves? They too are certainly Appearance only since they do not coincide with the Thinking, and their product, the world of senses, does not coincide with "Being." If however the senses themselves are[Pg 133] Appearance to whom then are they Appearance? How can they, being unreal, still deceive? The "Non-Existent" cannot even deceive. Therefore the Whence? of deception and Appearance remains an enigma, yea, a contradiction. We call these argumenta ad hominem: The Objection Of The Mobile Reason and that of The Origin Of Appearance. From the first would result the reality of Motion and of Plurality, from the second the impossibility of the Parmenidean Appearance, assuming that the chief-doctrine of Parmenides on the "Being" were accepted as true. This chief-doctrine however only says: The "Existent" only has a "Being," the "Non-Existent" does not exist. If Motion however has such a "Being," then to Motion applies what applies to the "Existent" in general: it is increate, eternal, indestructible, without increase or decrease. But if the "Appearance" is denied and a belief in it made untenable, by means of that question as to the Whence? of the "Appearance," if the stage of the so-called Becoming, of change, our many-shaped, restless, coloured and rich Existence is protected from the Parmenidean rejection, then it is necessary to characterise this world of change and alteration as a sum of such really existing Essentials, existing simultaneously into all eternity. Of a change in the strict sense, of a Becoming there cannot naturally be any question even with this assumption. But now Plurality has a real "Being," all qualities have a real "Being" and motion not less; and of any moment of this world—although these moments chosen at random lie at a distance of millenniums from one another—it would have to be possible to[Pg 134] say: all real Essentials extant in this world are without exception co-existent, unaltered, undiminished, without increase, without decrease. A millennium later the world is exactly the same. Nothing has altered. If in spite of that the appearance of the world at the one time is quite different from that at the other time, then that is no deception, nothing merely apparent, but the effect of eternal motion. The real "Existent" is moved sometimes thus, sometimes thus: together, asunder, upwards, downwards, into one another, pell-mell.
Moreover, strong arguments could be made against Parmenides using ad hominem or ex concessis reasoning. While these might not reveal the truth itself, they could certainly demonstrate the falsehood of absolute separation between the world of senses and the world of ideas, as well as the false equivalence of "Being" and Thinking. First, if the thinking of reason in ideas is real, then plurality and motion must also be real, since rational thinking is dynamic; specifically, it moves from one idea to another, thus operating within a plurality of realities. There’s no way around this; it’s impossible to treat thinking as something fixed or an unchanging, intellectual observation of unity. Second, if only deception and illusion come from the senses, and if only the real identity of "Being" and "Thinking" exists, then what are the senses themselves? They too must be mere appearances since they don’t align with Thinking, and the world of senses they produce doesn’t coincide with "Being." If the senses are merely[Pg 133] appearances, then who are they appearing to? How can they, being unreal, still mislead? The "Non-Existent" cannot even deceive. Thus, the source of deception and appearance remains a mystery, indeed, a contradiction. We refer to these as ad hominem arguments: The Objection of Mobile Reason and The Origin of Appearance. From the first, the reality of motion and plurality emerges, and from the second, the impossibility of Parmenidean appearance follows if we accept Parmenides' main doctrine about "Being" as true. This doctrine simply states: The "Existent" has "Being," while the "Non-Existent" does not exist. If motion has such "Being," then what applies to the "Existent" in general also applies to motion: it is uncreated, eternal, indestructible, without increase or decrease. But if we deny "Appearance" and question the source of it, rejecting the idea of "Becoming" and change, while protecting our diverse, restless, colorful, and rich existence from Parmenidean dismissal, then we must describe this world of change and alteration as a sum of real essentials that exist simultaneously for all eternity. With this assumption, there can be no real sense of change or becoming. However, now plurality has a real "Being," all qualities have a real "Being," and motion does too; and for any moment in this world—although these moments picked randomly may be millennia apart—it would have to be possible to[Pg 134] say: all real essentials present in this world are without exception co-existent, unaltered, undiminished, without increase, without decrease. A millennium later, the world remains exactly the same. Nothing has changed. If, despite that, the appearance of the world at one point in time differs from that at another, then that’s not deception or mere appearance, but rather the result of eternal motion. The real "Existent" moves sometimes this way, sometimes that way: together, apart, upward, downward, intermingling.
14
With this conception we have already taken a step into the realm of the doctrine of Anaxagoras. By him both objections against Parmenides are raised in full strength; that of the mobile Thinking and that of the Whence? of "Appearance"; but in the chief proposition Parmenides has subjugated him as well as all the younger philosophers and nature-explorers. They all deny the possibility of Becoming and Passing, as the mind of the people conceives them and as Anaximander and Heraclitus had assumed with greater circumspection and yet still heedlessly. Such a mythological Originating out of the Nothing, such a Disappearing into the Nothing, such an arbitrary Changing of the Nothing into the Something, such a random exchanging, putting on and putting off of the qualities was henceforth considered senseless; but so was, and for the same reasons, an originating of the Many out of the One, of the manifold qualities out of the one primal-quality, in short the derivation of the world out of a primary substance,[Pg 135] as argued by Thales and Heraclitus. Rather was now the real problem advanced of applying the doctrine of increate imperishable "Being" to this existing world, without taking one's refuge in the theory of appearance and deception. But if the empiric world is not to be Appearance, if the things are not to be derived out of Nothing and just as little out of the one Something, then these things must contain in themselves a real "Being," their matter and content must be unconditionally real, and all change can refer only to the form, i.e., to the position, order, grouping, mixing, separation of these eternally co-existing Essentials. It is just as in a game of dice; they are ever the same dice; but falling sometimes thus, sometimes thus, they mean to us something different. All older theories had gone back to a primal element, as womb and cause of Becoming, be this water, air, fire or the Indefinite of Anaximander. Against that Anaxagoras now asserts that out of the Equal the Unequal could never come forth, and that out of the one "Existent" the change could never be explained. Whether now one were to imagine that assumed matter to be rarefied or condensed, one would never succeed by such a condensation or rarefaction in explaining the problem one would like to explain: the plurality of qualities. But if the world in fact is full of the most different qualities then these must, in case they are not appearance, have a "Being," i.e., must be eternal, increate, imperishable and ever co-existing. Appearance, however, they cannot be, since the question as to the Whence? of Appearance remains unanswered, yea answers itself in the negative! The earlier seekers after Truth had intended[Pg 136] to simplify the problem of Becoming by advancing only one substance, which bore in its bosom the possibilities of all Becoming; now on the contrary it is asserted: there are innumerable substances, but never more, never less, and never new ones. Only Motion, playing dice with them throws them into ever new combinations. That Motion however is a truth and not Appearance, Anaxagoras proved in opposition to Parmenides by the indisputable succession of our conceptions in thinking. We have therefore in the most direct fashion the insight into the truth of motion and succession in the fact that we think and have conceptions. Therefore at any rate the one rigid, resting, dead "Being" of Parmenides has been removed out of the way, there are many "Existents" just as surely as all these many "Existents" (existing things, substances) are in motion. Change is motion—but whence originates motion? Does this motion leave perhaps wholly untouched the proper essence of those many independent, isolated substances, and, according to the most severe idea of the "Existent," must not motion in itself be foreign to them? Or does it after all belong to the things themselves? We stand here at an important decision; according to which way we turn, we shall step into the realm either of Anaxagoras or of Empedocles or of Democritus. The delicate question must be raised: if there are many substances, and if these many move, what moves them? Do they move one another? Or is it perhaps only gravitation? Or are there magic forces of attraction and repulsion within the things themselves? Or does the cause of motion lie outside[Pg 137] these many real substances? Or putting the question more pointedly: if two things show a succession, a mutual change of position, does that originate from themselves? And is this to be explained mechanically or magically? Or if this should not be the case is it a third something which moves them? It is a sorry problem, for Parmenides would still have been able to prove against Anaxagoras the impossibility of motion, even granted that there are many substances. For he could say: Take two Substances existing of themselves, each with quite differently fashioned, autonomous, unconditioned "Being"—and of such kind are the Anaxagorean substances—they can never clash together, never move, never attract one another, there exists between them no causality, no bridge, they do not come into contact with one another, do not disturb one another, they do not interest one another, they are utterly indifferent. The impact then is just as inexplicable as the magic attraction: that which is utterly foreign cannot exercise any effect upon another, therefore cannot move itself nor allow itself to be moved. Parmenides would even have added: the only way of escape which is left to you is this, to ascribe motion to the things themselves; then however all that you know and see as motion is indeed only a deception and not true motion, for the only kind of motion which could belong to those absolutely original substances, would be merely an autogenous motion limited to themselves without any effect. But you assume motion in order to explain those effects of change, of the disarrangement in space, of alteration, in short the causalities and relations of[Pg 138] the things among themselves. But these very effects would not be explained and would remain as problematic as ever; for this reason one cannot conceive why it should be necessary to assume a motion since it does not perform that which you demand from it. Motion does not belong to the nature of things and is eternally foreign to them.
With this idea, we've already stepped into the theories of Anaxagoras. He raises both objections against Parmenides very forcefully: the idea of mobile Thinking and the question of where "Appearance" comes from. However, in the main argument, Parmenides has effectively dominated him along with all the later philosophers and nature-investigators. They all reject the idea of Becoming and Passing as people conceive them, just as Anaximander and Heraclitus did, albeit with more caution and yet still somewhat recklessly. This mythological idea of originating from Nothing, disappearing into Nothing, and arbitrarily changing Nothing into Something, along with randomly swapping and altering qualities, came to be seen as meaningless. Likewise, the concept of deriving the Many from the One, and the different qualities from a single primal quality, in short, the creation of the world from a primary substance,[Pg 135] as Thales and Heraclitus argued, was also rejected. Instead, the real challenge was now to apply the idea of uncreated, imperishable "Being" to this existing world without resorting to the theory of appearance and deception. If the empirical world isn't merely Appearance, if things aren't derived from Nothing or from one Something, then those things must inherently possess a real "Being," meaning their matter and content must be absolutely real, and all change can only refer to their form, i.e., their position, order, arrangement, mixing, or separation of these eternally co-existing Essentials. It's similar to a game of dice; the dice themselves are always the same, but depending on how they fall, they signal something different to us. Earlier theories proposed a primal element, considered the womb and cause of Becoming, whether it was water, air, fire, or the Indefinite of Anaximander. Against that, Anaxagoras now asserts that the Equal cannot give rise to the Unequal, and that change cannot be explained from the singular "Existent." Whether this assumed matter is thought to be rarefied or condensed, one will never succeed, through such processes, in explaining the matter of interest: the plurality of qualities. However, if the world is indeed full of a multitude of different qualities, they must, unless they are mere appearances, possess a "Being," i.e., they must be eternal, uncreated, imperishable, and ever-coexisting. They cannot be mere appearances because the question of the origin of Appearance remains unanswered, indeed answers itself negatively! Earlier truth-seekers wanted[Pg 136] to simplify the problem of Becoming by proposing just one substance that contained all the possibilities for Becoming; now, however, it is asserted: there are countless substances, but they are neither more nor less, and no new ones come into existence. Only Motion mixes them up, throwing them into new combinations. Anaxagoras proved that this Motion is real and not merely Appearance, countering Parmenides with the undeniable succession of our thoughts when we think. So we have direct insight into the truth of motion and succession simply through our thinking and concepts. Consequently, the one rigid, stationary, lifeless "Being" of Parmenides has been dismissed; there are many "Existents," just as surely as all these many "Existents" (existing things, substances) are in motion. Change is motion—but where does motion itself come from? Does it leave the core essence of those many independent, isolated substances entirely unchanged, such that, from the strictest definitions of "Existent," must motion not be foreign to them? Or does it, after all, belong to the things themselves? We are at a crucial turning point; depending on which path we choose, we either step into the realm of Anaxagoras, Empedocles, or Democritus. The intricate question must be considered: if there are many substances, and those many are in motion, what is it that moves them? Do they influence each other? Or is it only gravitational forces? Or are there inner forces of attraction and repulsion among the things themselves? Or does the cause of motion lie outside[Pg 137] these many real substances? Or to put it more sharply: if two things exhibit succession or mutual changes in position, does that arise from within themselves? And can this be explained mechanically or magically? Or if that were not the case, is there a third factor that moves them? It's a troubling problem, as Parmenides could still argue against Anaxagoras the impossibility of motion, even if there are many substances. He could argue: consider two self-existing Substances, each with distinctly crafted, autonomous, unconditioned "Being"—and such are the Anaxagorean substances—they can never clash, never move, never attract each other; there’s no causality between them, no connection, they do not interact, do not disturb each other, they hold no interest for one another; they are completely indifferent. The impact is as inexplicable as the magical attraction: what is entirely foreign cannot affect another, thus cannot move itself or allow itself to be moved. Parmenides would have further added: the only escape left to you is to attribute motion to the things themselves; however, then everything you understand and observe as motion is indeed merely an illusion and not genuine motion, because the only kind of motion that could pertain to those absolutely original substances would be a self-contained motion limited to themselves without any outward effect. But you posit motion to explain those effects of change, of rearrangement in space, of alteration, in short, the causalities and relationships of[Pg 138] the things among themselves. Yet these very effects would remain unexplained and just as problematic as before; hence, one cannot understand why it would be necessary to assume motion since it fails to perform what you expect of it. Motion does not belong to the nature of things and is eternally alien to them.
Those opponents of the Eleatean unmoved Unity were induced to make light of such an argument by prejudices of a perceptual character. It seems so irrefutable that each veritable "Existent" is a space-filling body, a lump of matter, large or small but in any case spacially dimensioned; so that two or more such lumps cannot be in one space. Under this hypothesis Anaxagoras, as later on Democritus, assumed that they must knock against each other; if in their motions they came by chance upon one another, that they would dispute the same space with each other, and that this struggle was the very cause of all Change. In other words: those wholly isolated, thoroughly heterogeneous and eternally unalterable substances were after all not conceived as being absolutely heterogeneous but all had in addition to a specific, wholly peculiar quality, also one absolutely homogeneous substratum: a piece of space-filling matter. In their participation in matter they all stood equal and therefore could act upon one another, i.e., knock one another. Moreover all Change did not in the least depend on the heterogeneity of those substances but on their homogeneity, as matter. At the bottom of the assumption of Anaxagoras is a logical oversight; for that which is the "Existent-In-Itself" must be wholly unconditional and coherent,[Pg 139] is therefore not allowed to assume as its cause anything,—whereas all those Anaxagorean substances have still a conditioning Something: matter, and already assume its existence; the substance "Red" for example was to Anaxagoras not just merely red in itself but also in a reserved or suppressed way a piece of matter without any qualities. Only with this matter the "Red-In-Itself" acted upon other substances, not with the "Red," but with that which is not red, not coloured, nor in any way qualitatively definite. If the "Red" had been taken strictly as "Red," as the real substance itself, therefore without that substratum, then Anaxagoras would certainly not have dared to speak of an effect of the "Red" upon other substances, perhaps even with the phrase that the "Red-In-Itself" was transmitting the impact received from the "Fleshy-In-Itself." Then it would be clear that such an "Existent" par excellence could never be moved.
Those opponents of the Eleatean unmoved Unity tended to dismiss such an argument because of their biases related to perception. It's hard to argue against the idea that every real "Existence" is a physical body, a chunk of matter, whether large or small, but definitely occupying space; therefore, two or more such chunks can't occupy the same space. Under this assumption, Anaxagoras, like Democritus later on, believed they must collide with each other; if they happened to cross paths in their movements, they would contest the same space, and this struggle was the very reason for all Change. In other words, these completely separate, entirely different, and eternally unchangeable substances weren't actually thought of as completely different; they each had not only a specific, unique quality but also a completely uniform underlying substance: a chunk of space-filling matter. In their participation in matter, they were all equal and could therefore interact with one another, i.e., collide. Moreover, all Change didn't rely on the differences between these substances but rather on their shared quality as matter. Underlying Anaxagoras's assumption is a logical mistake; because what is the "Existence-In-Itself" must be entirely unconditional and coherent, it cannot assume any cause at all—whereas all those Anaxagorean substances still rely on some conditioning factor: matter, which they already assume exists; for example, the substance "Red" for Anaxagoras was not just red in itself but also somewhat a piece of matter without any qualities. Only with this matter did the "Red-In-Itself" act on other substances, not as "Red," but with what is not red, not colored, or in any way qualitatively defined. If "Red" had been taken strictly as "Red," as the real substance itself, without that underlying matter, then Anaxagoras would certainly not have dared to claim that "Red" could affect other substances, perhaps even suggesting that the "Red-In-Itself" was transmitting the impact received from the "Fleshy-In-Itself." Then it would be clear that such an "Existence" par excellence could never be moved.
15
One has to glance at the opponents of the Eleates, in order to appreciate the extraordinary advantages in the assumption of Parmenides. What embarrassments,—from which Parmenides had escaped,—awaited Anaxagoras and all who believed in a plurality of substances, with the question, How many substances? Anaxagoras made the leap, closed his eyes and said, "Infinitely many"; thus he had flown at least beyond the incredibly laborious proof of a definite number of elementary substances. Since these "Infinitely Many" had to exist without increase and unaltered for eternities, in that assumption was given the contradiction of an infinity to be conceived as[Pg 140] completed and perfect. In short, Plurality, Motion, Infinity driven into flight by Parmenides with the amazing proposition of the one "Being," returned from their exile and hurled their projectiles at the opponents of Parmenides, causing them wounds for which there is no cure. Obviously those opponents have no real consciousness and knowledge as to the awful force of those Eleatean thoughts, "There can be no time, no motion, no space; for all these we can only think of as infinite, and to be more explicit, firstly infinitely large, then infinitely divisible; but everything infinite has no 'Being,' does not exist," and this nobody doubts, who takes the meaning of the word "Being" severely and considers the existence of something contradictory impossible, e.g., the existence of a completed infinity. If however the very Actuality shows us everything under the form of the completed infinity then it becomes evident that it contradicts itself and therefore has no true reality. If those opponents however should object: "but in your thinking itself there does exist succession, therefore neither could your thinking be real and consequently could not prove anything," then Parmenides perhaps like Kant in a similar case of an equal objection would have answered: "I can, it is true, say my conceptions follow upon one another, but that means only that we are not conscious of them unless within a chronological order, i.e., according to the form of the inner sense. For that reason time is not a something in itself nor any order or quality objectively adherent to things." We should therefore have to distinguish between the Pure Thinking, that would be timeless like the one Parmenidean "Being," and[Pg 141] the consciousness of this thinking, and the latter would already translate the thinking into the form of appearance, i.e., of succession, plurality and motion. It is probable that Parmenides would have availed himself of this loophole; however, the same objection would then have to be raised against him which is raised against Kant by A. Spir ("Thinking And Reality," 2nd ed., vol. i., pp. 209, &c). "Now, in the first place however it is clear, that I cannot know anything of a succession as such, unless I have the successive members of the same simultaneously in my consciousness. Thus the conception of a succession itself is not at all successive, hence also quite different from the succession of our conceptions. Secondly Kant's assumption implies such obvious absurdities that one is surprised that he could leave them unnoticed. Cæsar and Socrates according to this assumption are not really dead, they still live exactly as they did two thousand years ago and only seem to be dead, as a consequence of an organisation of my inner sense." Future men already live and if they do not now step forward as living that organisation of the "inner sense" is likewise the cause of it. Here above all other things the question is to be put: How can the beginning and the end of conscious life itself, together with all its internal and external senses, exist merely in the conception of the inner sense? The fact is indeed this, that one certainly cannot deny the reality of Change. If it is thrown out through the window it slips in again through the keyhole. If one says: "It merely seems to me, that conditions and conceptions change,"—then this very semblance and appearance itself is something objectively[Pg 142] existing and within it without doubt the succession has objective reality, some things in it really do succeed one another.—Besides one must observe that indeed the whole critique of reason only has cause and right of existence under the assumption that to us our conceptions themselves appear exactly as they are. For if the conceptions also appeared to us otherwise than they really are, then one would not be able to advance any solid proposition about them, and therefore would not be able to accomplish any gnosiology or any "transcendental" investigation of objective validity. Now it remains however beyond all doubt that our conceptions themselves appear to us as successive."
One must look at the opponents of the Eleates to fully appreciate the remarkable advantages of Parmenides' viewpoint. The issues that Parmenides avoided awaited Anaxagoras and all who believed in a variety of substances, particularly the question, "How many substances are there?" Anaxagoras jumped in, closed his eyes, and declared, "Infinitely many"; thus, he managed to bypass the incredibly difficult proof of a specific number of fundamental substances. Since these "Infinitely Many" were supposed to exist unchanged and unaltered for eternity, the assumption contradicted the idea of infinity as something complete and perfect. In short, the concepts of Plurality, Motion, and Infinity, which Parmenides had banished with his astounding idea of the one "Being," came back and attacked his opponents, leaving them with wounds that can't be healed. Clearly, those opponents lacked true awareness and understanding of the powerful force behind Eleatic philosophy: "There can be no time, no motion, no space; we can only think of those as infinite, and to be more specific, firstly infinitely large, and then infinitely divisible; but everything infinite has no 'Being,' does not exist," and no one doubts this who takes the term "Being" seriously and considers the existence of something contradictory impossible, for instance, the existence of a completed infinity. However, if Actuality presents everything as a completed infinity, it becomes clear that it contradicts itself and therefore has no real existence. If those opponents argue, "But your thinking itself contains succession, therefore your thinking can't be real and hence can't prove anything," then Parmenides might have responded, as Kant did in a similar situation, "It's true that I can say my concepts follow one another, but that only means we're not aware of them except in a chronological order, that is, according to the form of our inner sense. For this reason, time is not something in itself nor any order or quality that objectively belongs to things." We should, therefore, differentiate between Pure Thinking, which would be timeless like Parmenides' "Being," and the awareness of that thinking, which already translates that thinking into a form of appearance, that is, into succession, plurality, and motion. It’s likely that Parmenides would have used this loophole; however, the same objection raised against Kant by A. Spir ("Thinking And Reality," 2nd ed., vol. i., pp. 209, etc.) would also have to be directed at him. "Firstly, it’s clear that I can’t know anything of succession itself unless I have the successive parts present simultaneously in my consciousness. Thus, the concept of succession itself is not at all successive and is very different from the succession of our thoughts. Secondly, Kant's assumption leads to such obvious absurdities that it’s surprising he didn’t notice them. According to this assumption, Caesar and Socrates are not truly dead; they live exactly as they did two thousand years ago and only seem dead due to how my inner sense is organized." Future people are already alive, and if they don’t present themselves as living now, it's also due to that organization of the "inner sense." Here, above all else, we must ask: How can the beginning and end of conscious life itself, along with all its internal and external senses, exist merely in the concept of the inner sense? The fact is, one certainly cannot deny the reality of Change. If it is thrown out the window, it slips back through the keyhole. If someone says, "It only seems to me that conditions and concepts change," then that very semblance and appearance itself is something objectively existing, and within it, without a doubt, the succession has objective reality; some things in it do indeed follow one another. Furthermore, one must note that the entire critique of reason has cause and right to exist only under the assumption that our concepts themselves appear exactly as they are. For if our concepts appeared to us differently than they really are, we wouldn’t be able to make any solid claims about them, and thus wouldn’t be able to carry out any form of gnosiology or any "transcendental" examination of objective validity. Now, it remains indisputable that our concepts appear to us as successive.
The contemplation of this undoubted succession and agitation has now urged Anaxagoras to a memorable hypothesis. Obviously the conceptions themselves moved themselves, were not pushed and had no cause of motion outside themselves. Therefore he said to himself, there exists a something which bears in itself the origin and the commencement of motion; secondly, however, he notices that this conception was moving not only itself but also something quite different, the body. He discovers therefore, in the most immediate experience an effect of conceptions upon expansive matter, which makes itself known as motion in the latter. That was to him a fact; and only incidentally it stimulated him to explain this fact. Let it suffice that he had a regulative schema for the motion in the world,—this motion he now understood either as a motion of the true isolated essences through the Conceptual Principle, the Nous, or as a motion through a something already[Pg 143] moved. That with his fundamental assumption the latter kind, the mechanical transmission of motions and impacts likewise contained in itself a problem, probably escaped him; the commonness and every-day occurrence of the effect through impact most probably dulled his eye to the mysteriousness of impact. On the other hand he certainly felt the problematic, even contradictory nature of an effect of conceptions upon substances existing in themselves and he also tried therefore to trace this effect back to a mechanical push and impact which were considered by him as quite comprehensible. For the Nous too was without doubt such a substance existing in itself and was characterised by him as a very delicate and subtle matter, with the specific quality of thinking. With a character assumed in this way, the effect of this matter upon other matter had of course to be of exactly the same kind as that which another substance exercises upon a third, i.e., a mechanical effect, moving by pressure and impact. Still the philosopher had now a substance which moves itself and other things, a substance of which the motion did not come from outside and depended on no one else: whereas it seemed almost a matter of indifference how this automobilism was to be conceived of, perhaps similar to that pushing themselves hither and thither of very fragile and small globules of quicksilver. Among all questions which concern motion there is none more troublesome than the question as to the beginning of motion. For if one may be allowed to conceive of all remaining motions as effect and consequences, then nevertheless the first primal motion is still to be explained;[Pg 144] for the mechanical motions, the first link of the chain certainly cannot lie in a mechanical motion, since that would be as good as recurring to the nonsensical idea of the causa sui. But likewise it is not feasible to attribute to the eternal, unconditional things a motion of their own, as it were from the beginning, as dowry of their existence. For motion cannot be conceived without a direction whither and whereupon, therefore only as relation and condition; but a thing is no longer "entitative-in-itself" and "unconditional," if according to its nature it refers necessarily to something existing outside of it. In this embarrassment Anaxagoras thought he had found an extraordinary help and salvation in that Nous, automobile and otherwise independent; the nature of that Nous being just obscure and veiled enough to produce the deception about it, that its assumption also involves that forbidden causa sui. To empiric observation it is even an established fact that Conception is not a causa sui but the effect of the brain, yea, it must appear to that observation as an odd eccentricity to separate the "mind," the product of the brain, from its causa and still to deem it existing after this severing. This Anaxagoras did; he forgot the brain, its marvellous design, the delicacy and intricacy of its convolutions and passages and he decreed the "Mind-In-Itself." This "Mind-In-Itself" alone among all substances had Free-will,—a grand discernment! This Mind was able at any odd time to begin with the motion of the things outside it; on the other hand for ages and ages it could occupy itself with itself—in short Anaxagoras was allowed to assume a first moment of motion in some primeval[Pg 145] age, as the Chalaza of all so-called Becoming; i.e., of all Change, namely of all shifting and rearranging of the eternal substances and their particles, Although the Mind itself is eternal, it is in no way compelled to torment itself for eternities with the shifting about of grains of matter; and certainly there was a time and a state of those matters—it is quite indifferent whether that time was of long or short duration—during which the Nous had not acted upon them, during which they were still unmoved. That is the period of the Anaxagorean chaos.
The reflection on this undeniable succession and disturbance has led Anaxagoras to a remarkable hypothesis. Clearly, the concepts moved on their own, were not pushed, and had no external cause for their motion. So, he thought to himself that there is something that contains within it the origin and beginning of motion. However, he also noticed that this concept was not only moving itself but also something entirely different: the body. He therefore discovers, in immediate experience, an effect of concepts on expansive matter, revealing itself as motion in that matter. This was a fact for him, and it merely prompted him to explain it. It was enough for him to have a guiding framework for the motion in the world—this motion he now understood either as the movement of the true isolated essences through the Conceptual Principle, the Nous, or as a motion from something already [Pg 143] moved. That his fundamental assumption about the latter kind, the mechanical transmission of motions and impacts, also posed a problem, likely eluded him; the commonality and everyday occurrence of the effect through impact probably dulled his perception of the mystery of impact. On the other hand, he certainly recognized the problematic, even contradictory, nature of an effect of concepts on substances that exist independently, so he also tried to trace this effect back to a mechanical push and impact, which he considered quite understandable. After all, the Nous was undoubtedly such a substance that existed independently and was characterized by him as a very delicate and subtle matter, marked by the specific quality of thinking. With a character defined this way, the effect of this matter on other matter had to be exactly the same as that which one substance exerts on another, that is, a mechanical effect that moves through pressure and impact. Still, the philosopher now had a substance that moves itself and other things, a substance whose motion did not come from the outside and depended on no one else: it seemed almost indifferent how this self-movement was to be conceived, perhaps like the way very fragile and small globules of mercury push themselves around. Among all questions concerning motion, none is more troubling than the question of the beginning of motion. For if we can think of all remaining motions as effects and consequences, the first primal motion still needs to be explained; [Pg 144] because the mechanical motions cannot logically start with a mechanical motion, as that would be the same as falling back on the nonsensical idea of the causa sui. Yet, it is also not feasible to attribute an inherent motion to eternal, unconditional things from the very start, as if it were a fundamental aspect of their existence. Motion cannot be conceived without a direction or purpose; therefore, it exists only as a relation and condition. A thing can no longer be "entitative-in-itself" and "unconditional" if, by its nature, it necessarily refers to something existing outside of it. In this dilemma, Anaxagoras thought he found an extraordinary help and salvation in the Nous, which is self-moving and otherwise independent; the nature of that Nous being just vague and obscured enough to create the illusion that its assumption also involves that forbidden causa sui. To empirical observation, it is even a well-established fact that conception is not a causa sui but an effect of the brain, and the observation must view it as a strange eccentricity to separate the "mind," which is a product of the brain, from its causa and still regard it as existing after this separation. This is what Anaxagoras did; he overlooked the brain, its marvelous design, the delicacy and intricacy of its convolutions and pathways, and declared the "Mind-In-Itself." This "Mind-In-Itself" alone among all substances had Free Will—a grand insight! This Mind could start the motion of things around it at any random time, yet it could also be absorbed in itself for eons—in other words, Anaxagoras could assume a first moment of motion in some primordial[Pg 145] age, as the Chalaza of all so-called Becoming; that is, of all Change, namely all the shifting and rearranging of eternal substances and their particles. Although the Mind itself is eternal, it is by no means required to concern itself for eternity with the shifting of matter; undoubtedly, there was a time and state of those matters—it doesn't matter whether that time was long or short—during which the Nous had not influenced them, when they remained still. That is the period of Anaxagorean chaos.
16
The Anaxagorean chaos is not an immediately evident conception; in order to grasp it one must have understood the conception which our philosopher had with respect to the so-called "Becoming." For in itself the state of all heterogeneous "Elementary-existences" before all motion would by no means necessarily result in an absolute mixture of all "seeds of things," as the expression of Anaxagoras runs, an intermixture, which he imagined as a complete pell-mell, disordered in its smallest parts, after all these "Elementary-existences" had been, as in a mortar, pounded and resolved into atoms of dust, so that now in that chaos, as in an amphora, they could be whirled into a medley. One might say that this conception of the chaos did not contain anything inevitable, that one merely needed rather to assume any chance position of all those "existences," but not an infinite decomposition of them; an irregular side-by-side arrangement was already sufficient; there was no need of a pell-mell, let alone[Pg 146] such a total pell-mell. What therefore put into Anaxagoras' head that difficult and complex conception? As already said: his conception of the empirically given Becoming. From his experience he drew first a most extraordinary proposition on the Becoming, and this proposition necessarily resulted in that doctrine of the chaos, as its consequence.
The Anaxagorean concept of chaos is not something that's immediately clear; to understand it, you need to grasp what our philosopher meant by "Becoming." By itself, the state of all different "Elementary existences" before any movement doesn't have to lead to a complete mixture of all "seeds of things," as Anaxagoras put it. He imagined this mixture as a total jumble, disordered down to the smallest parts, after all these "Elementary existences" had been ground up like ingredients in a mortar and turned into dust particles, so that in this chaos, like in an amphora, they could swirl together in a mix. One could argue that this idea of chaos didn't have to be something inevitable; it was enough to assume a random arrangement of all those "existences," not an infinite breaking down of them. A simple irregular arrangement was sufficient; there was no need for a total jumble, let alone[Pg 146] such a complete jumble. So what led Anaxagoras to this complicated idea? As mentioned earlier: it stemmed from his understanding of the empirically observed Becoming. From his experience, he drew a remarkable proposition about Becoming, which inevitably led to his chaos doctrine as a consequence.
The observation of the processes of evolution in nature, not a consideration of an earlier philosophical system, suggested to Anaxagoras the doctrine, that All originated from All; this was the conviction of the natural philosopher based upon a manifold, and at the bottom, of course, excessively inadequate induction. He proved it thus: if even the contrary could originate out of the contrary, e.g., the Black out of the White, everything is possible; that however did happen with the dissolution of white snow into black water. The nourishment of the body he explained to himself in this way: that in the articles of food there must be invisibly small constituents of flesh or blood or bone which during alimentation became disengaged and united with the homogeneous in the body. But if All can become out of All, the Firm out of the Liquid, the Hard out of the Soft, the Black out of the White, the Fleshy out of Bread, then also All must be contained in All. The names of things in that case express only the preponderance of the one substance over the other substances to be met with in smaller, often imperceptible quantities. In gold, that is to say, in that which one designates a potiore by the name "gold," there must be also contained silver, snow, bread, and flesh, but in very small quantities; the whole[Pg 147] is called after the preponderating item, the gold-substance.
Observing evolution in nature, rather than thinking about a past philosophical system, led Anaxagoras to the idea that Everything came from Everything; this was the belief of the natural philosopher based on a wide variety of experiences, which were ultimately, of course, quite limited. He argued this way: if the opposite can come from the opposite, e.g., Black can come from White, then anything is possible; this actually happened when white snow turned into black water. He explained how the body is nourished by suggesting that food must contain tiny amounts of flesh, blood, or bone that, when eaten, separate and blend with what is already in the body. If Everything can arise from Everything, the Solid from the Liquid, the Hard from the Soft, the Black from the White, and the Meaty from Bread, then Everything must also exist within Everything. The names of things simply reflect which substance is more dominant compared to the others, which are often found in very small, sometimes undetectable, amounts. In gold, meaning what we call "gold," there must also be tiny amounts of silver, snow, bread, and flesh; the entire[Pg 147] is named after the predominant element, the gold substance.
But how is it possible, that one substance preponderates and fills a thing in greater mass than the others present? Experience shows, that this preponderance is gradually produced only through Motion, that the preponderance is the result of a process, which we commonly call Becoming. On the other hand, that "All is in All" is not the result of a process, but, on the contrary, the preliminary condition of all Becoming and all Motion, and is consequently previous to all Becoming. In other words: experience teaches, that continually the like is added to the like, e.g., through nourishment, therefore originally those homogeneous substances were not together and agglomerated, but they were separate. Rather, in all empiric processes coming before our eyes, the homogeneous is always segregated from the heterogeneous and transmitted (e.g., during nourishment, the particles of flesh out of the bread, &c), consequently the pell-mell of the different substances is the older form of the constitution of things and in point of time previous to all Becoming and Moving. If all so-called Becoming is a segregating and presupposes a mixture, the question arises, what degree of intermixture this pell-mell must have had originally. Although the process of a moving on the part of the homogeneous to the homogeneous—i.e., Becoming—has already lasted an immense time, one recognises in spite of that, that even yet in all things remainders and seed-grains of all other things are enclosed, waiting for their segregation, and one recognises further that only here and there a preponderance has been[Pg 148] brought about; the primal mixture must have been a complete one, i.e., going down to the infinitely small, since the separation and unmixing takes up an infinite length of time. Thereby strict adherence is paid to the thought: that everything which possesses an essential "Being" is infinitely divisible, without forfeiting its specificum.
But how is it possible that one substance outweighs and fills a thing in greater quantity than the others present? Experience shows that this dominance is gradually achieved only through motion, which we commonly refer to as becoming. On the other hand, the idea that "All is in All" is not the outcome of a process, but rather the foundational condition for all becoming and all motion, and is consequently prior to all becoming. In other words, experience teaches that like tends to attract like, for example, through nourishment; thus, originally, those similar substances were not together and combined, but they were separate. Instead, in all observable empirical processes, the homogeneous is consistently separated from the heterogeneous and transferred (for example, particles of flesh from bread during nourishment), meaning that the mix of different substances is the older structure of things and temporally precedes all becoming and motion. If all so-called becoming is a segregation and presupposes a mixture, the question arises about the degree of interplay this mix must have originally had. Although the process of the homogeneous moving toward the homogeneous—i.e., becoming—has already been ongoing for an immense amount of time, one can still see that even now in all things, remnants and potential elements of all other things are enclosed, waiting for their separation. Furthermore, one can observe that only here and there has a preponderance been achieved; the original mixture must have been complete, meaning it reached down to the infinitely small, as separation and unmixing take up an infinite length of time. This strictly adheres to the notion that everything that has an essential "Being" is infinitely divisible without losing its specific nature.
According to these hypotheses Anaxagoras conceives of the world's primal existence: perhaps as similar to a dust-like mass of infinitely small, concrete particles of which every one is specifically simple and possesses one quality only, yet so arranged that every specific quality is represented in an infinite number of individual particles. Such particles Aristotle has called Homoiomere in consideration of the fact that they are the Parts, all equal one to another, of a Whole which is homogeneous with its Parts. One would however commit a serious mistake to equate this primal pell-mell of all such particles, such "seed-grains of things" to the one primal matter of Anaximander; for the latter's primal matter called the "Indefinite" is a thoroughly coherent and peculiar mass, the former's primal pell-mell is an aggregate of substances. It is true one can assert about this Aggregate of Substances exactly the same as about the Indefinite of Anaximander, as Aristotle does: it could be neither white nor grey, nor black, nor of any other colour; it was tasteless, scentless, and altogether as a Whole defined neither quantitatively nor qualitatively: so far goes the similarity of the Anaximandrian Indefinite and the Anaxagorean Primal Mixture. But disregarding this negative equality they distinguish[Pg 149] themselves one from another positively by the latter being a compound, the former a unity. Anaxagoras had by the assumption of his Chaos at least so much to his advantage, that he was not compelled to deduce the Many from the One, the Becoming out of the "Existent."
According to these theories, Anaxagoras envisions the world's original existence as somewhat resembling a dust-like mass made up of infinitely small, concrete particles. Each particle is uniquely simple and has only one specific quality, yet they are arranged so that every specific quality is represented in countless individual particles. Aristotle referred to such particles as Homoiomere because they are the equal Parts of a Whole that is consistent with its Parts. However, it would be a serious mistake to equate this chaotic mix of particles, these "seed-grains of things," with the singular primal matter of Anaximander; because Anaximander's primal matter, known as the "Indefinite," is a completely coherent and unique mass, while Anaxagoras's chaotic mix is just an assortment of substances. It can indeed be said about this Aggregate of Substances, just as Aristotle points out about Anaximander's Indefinite, that it couldn’t be white, grey, black, or any other color; it was tasteless, scentless, and as a Whole, it was defined neither quantitatively nor qualitatively: this is where the similarity between Anaximander's Indefinite and Anaxagoras's Primal Mixture ends. However, aside from this negative similarity, they positively distinguish themselves from one another: the latter is a compound, while the former is a unity. Anaxagoras had the advantage of not being forced to derive the Many from the One or the Becoming from the "Existent" by assuming his Chaos.
Of course with his complete intermixture of the "seeds" he had to admit one exception: the Nous was not then, nor is It now admixed with any thing. For if It were admixed with only one "Existent," It would have, in infinite divisions, to dwell in all things. This exception is logically very dubious, especially considering the previously described material nature of the Nous, it has something mythological in itself and seems arbitrary, but was however, according to Anaxagorean prœmissa, a strict necessity. The Mind, which is moreover infinitely divisible like any other matter, only not through other matters but through Itself, has, if It divides Itself, in dividing and conglobating sometimes in large, sometimes in small masses, Its equal mass and quality from all eternity; and that which at this minute exists as Mind in animals, plants, men, was also Mind without a more or less, although distributed in another way a thousand years ago. But wherever It had a relation to another substance, there It never was admixed with it, but voluntarily seized it, moved and pushed it arbitrarily—in short, ruled it. Mind, which alone has motion in Itself, alone possesses ruling power in this world and shows it through moving the grains of matter. But whither does It move them? Or is a motion conceivable, without direction, without path? Is Mind in Its[Pg 150] impacts just as arbitrary as it is, with regard to the time when It pushes, and when It does not push? In short, does Chance, i.e., the blindest option, rule within Motion? At this boundary we step into the Most Holy within the conceptual realm of Anaxagoras.
Of course, with his complete mix of the "seeds," he had to acknowledge one exception: the Nous was not, and is not, mixed with anything. If it were mixed with even one "Existent," it would have to inhabit all things in infinite divisions. This exception is logically questionable, especially given the previously described material nature of the Nous; it has a somewhat mythological aspect and seems arbitrary, but was, according to Anaxagorean prœmissa, a strict necessity. The Mind, which is also infinitely divisible like any other matter, just not through other matters but through itself, has—when it divides itself, sometimes into large, sometimes into small groups—its equal mass and quality from all eternity. What exists as Mind in animals, plants, and humans at this moment was also Mind, without any more or less distinction, although distributed differently a thousand years ago. But wherever it had a relation to another substance, it was never mixed with it; instead, it voluntarily seized it, moved it, and acted upon it arbitrarily—in short, ruled it. Mind, which alone possesses motion within itself, has ruling power in this world and demonstrates it by moving the particles of matter. But where does it move them? Can motion exist without direction or path? Is Mind's impact just as arbitrary regarding when it pushes and when it doesn't push? In short, does Chance, i.e., the most random option, govern Motion? At this point, we step into the Most Holy within Anaxagoras's conceptual realm.
17
What had to be done with that chaotic pell-mell of the primal state previous to all motion, so that out of it, without any increase of new substances and forces, the existing world might originate, with its regular stellar orbits, with its regulated forms of seasons and days, with its manifold beauty and order,—in short, so that out of the Chaos might come a Cosmos? This can be only the effect of Motion, and of a definite and well-organised motion. This Motion itself is the means of the Nous, Its goal would be the perfect segregation of the homogeneous, a goal up to the present not yet attained, because the disorder and the mixture in the beginning was infinite. This goal is to be striven after only by an enormous process, not to be realized suddenly by a mythological stroke of the wand. If ever, at an infinitely distant point of time, it is achieved that everything homogeneous is brought together and the "primal-existences" undivided are encamped side by side in beautiful order, and every particle has found its comrades and its home, and the great peace comes about after the great division and splitting up of the substances, and there will be no longer anything that is divided ind split up, then the Nous will again return into Its automobilism and, no longer Itself divided, roam through the world, sometimes in larger, sometimes[Pg 151] in smaller masses, as plant-mind or animal-mind, and no longer will It take up Its new dwelling-place in other matter. Meanwhile the task has not been completed; but the kind of motion which the Nous has thought out, in order to solve the task, shows a marvellous suitableness, for by this motion the task is further solved in each new moment. For this motion has the character of concentrically progressive circular motion; it began at some one point of the chaotic mixture, in the form of a little gyration, and in ever larger paths this circular movement traverses all existing "Being," jerking forth everywhere the homogeneous to the homogeneous. At first this revolution brings everything Dense to the Dense, everything Rare to the Rare, and likewise all that is Dark, Bright, Moist, Dry to their kind; above these general groups or classifications there are again two still more comprehensive, namely Ether, that is to say everything that is Warm, Bright, Rare, and Aër, that is to say everything that is Dark, Cold, Heavy, Firm. Through the segregation of the ethereal masses from the aërial, there is formed, as the most immediate effect of that epicycle whose centre moves along in the circumference of ever greater circles, a something as in an eddy made in standing water; heavy compounds are led towards the middle and compressed. Just in the same way that travelling waterspout in chaos forms itself on the outer side out of the Ethereal, Rare, Bright Constituents, on the inner side out of the Cloudy, Heavy, Moist Constituents. Then in the course of this process out of that Aërial mass, conglomerating in its interior, water is separated, and again out of the[Pg 152] water the earthy element, and then out of the earthy element, under the effect of the awful cold are separated the stones. Again at some juncture masses of stone, through the momentum of the rotation, are torn away sideways from the earth and thrown into the realm of the hot light Ether; there in the latter's fiery element they are made to glow and, carried along in the ethereal rotation, they irradiate light, and as sun and stars illuminate and warm the earth, in herself dark and cold. The whole conception is of a wonderful daring and simplicity and has nothing of that clumsy and anthropomorphical teleology, which has been frequently connected with the name of Anaxagoras. That conception has its greatness just in this, that it derives the whole Cosmos of Becoming out of the moved circle, whereas Parmenides contemplated the true "Existent" as a resting, dead ball. Once that circle is put into motion and caused to roll by the Nous, then all the order, law and beauty of the world is the natural consequence of that first impetus. How very much one wrongs Anaxagoras if one reproaches him for the wise abstention from teleology which shows itself in this conception and talks scornfully of his Nous as of a deus ex machina. Rather, on account of the elimination of mythological and theistic miracle-working and anthropomorphic ends and utilities, Anaxagoras might have made use of proud words similar to those which Kant used in his Natural History of the Heavens. For it is indeed a sublime thought, to retrace that grandeur of the cosmos and the marvellous arrangement of the orbits of the stars, to retrace all that, in all forms to a simple, purely[Pg 153] mechanical motion and, as it were, to a moved mathematical figure, and therefore not to reduce all that to purposes and intervening hands of a machine-god, but only to a kind of oscillation, which, having once begun, is in its progress necessary and definite, and effects result which resemble the wisest computation of sagacity and extremely well thought-out fitness without being anything of the sort. "I enjoy the pleasure," says Kant, of seeing how a well-ordered whole produces itself without the assistance of arbitrary fabrications, under the impulse of fixed laws of motion—a well-ordered whole which looks so similar to that world-system which is ours, that I cannot abstain from considering it to be the same. It seems to me that one might say here, in a certain sense without presumption: 'Give me matter and I will build a world out of it.'"
What needed to be done with that chaotic jumble of the original state before any movement occurred, so that out of it, without adding any new substances or forces, the existing world could emerge, with its orderly stellar orbits, regulated seasons and days, and its diverse beauty and order—essentially, so that out of Chaos a Cosmos could arise? This can only be the result of Motion, and a specific and well-organized motion. This Motion itself is the mechanism of the Nous, with its goal being the perfect separation of the homogeneous—a goal that has yet to be achieved, since the disorder and mixing at the beginning were infinite. This goal must be pursued through an enormous process, not realized abruptly by a mythical wave of a wand. If, at some infinitely distant point in time, it is ever achieved that everything homogeneous is brought together and the "primal entities" rest side by side in beautiful order, with every particle finding its companions and its place, and great peace prevails after the significant division and splitting of substances, then the Nous will return to Its original state, no longer divided, roaming through the world, sometimes in larger, sometimes in smaller groups, as plant mind or animal mind, and It will no longer take up residence in other matter. Meanwhile, the task remains unfinished; however, the type of motion that the Nous has devised to solve the task demonstrates remarkable suitability, as this motion further resolves the task in each moment. This motion has the quality of concentric, progressive circular motion; it began at one point within the chaotic mixture, taking the form of a small rotation, and in increasingly larger paths, this circular movement traverses all existing "Being," drawing the homogeneous toward the homogeneous. Initially, this revolution brings everything Dense to the Dense, everything Rare to the Rare, and similarly categorizes all that is Dark, Bright, Moist, and Dry; above these general groups or classifications are two even more comprehensive ones: Ether, meaning everything that is Warm, Bright, and Rare, and Aër, meaning everything that is Dark, Cold, Heavy, and Firm. Through the separation of ethereal masses from the aerial ones, a result arises from that epicycle, whose center moves along the circumference of ever-greater circles, creating something akin to an eddy in still water; heavy compounds are drawn toward the center and compressed. Just like a traveling waterspout forms in chaos on the outer side from the Ethereal, Rare, Bright Constituents, and on the inner side from the Cloudy, Heavy, Moist Constituents. During this process, water is separated from that aerial mass conglomerating within, and then the earthy element is extracted from the water, and finally, under the impact of intense cold, stones are separated from the earthy element. At some point, masses of stone, propelled by the momentum of rotation, are torn away from the earth and flung into the realm of the hot light Ether; there, in its fiery element, they begin to glow, and as they are carried along in the ethereal rotation, they emit light, just as the sun and stars illuminate and warm the dark and cold earth. This entire concept is wonderfully audacious and simple and lacks the clumsy, anthropomorphic teleology often associated with Anaxagoras. Its greatness lies in the fact that it derives the entire Cosmos of Becoming from the moving circle, whereas Parmenides viewed the true "Existent" as a stationary, lifeless ball. Once that circle is set in motion by the Nous, all order, law, and beauty of the world naturally follow as a consequence of that initial impulse. It is a misjudgment to criticize Anaxagoras for his wise avoidance of teleology reflected in this concept, or to dismiss his Nous as merely a deus ex machina. In fact, due to the removal of mythical and theistic miracle-working and anthropomorphic goals, Anaxagoras could echo proud sentiments similar to those Kant expressed in his Natural History of the Heavens. For it is indeed a profound idea to trace the grandeur of the cosmos and the marvelous arrangement of the stars' orbits back to a simple, purely[Pg 153] mechanical motion and, in a sense, to a mathematical figure in motion, not reducing it all to the intentions and interventions of a machine-god, but rather to a form of oscillation that, once initiated, becomes necessary and defined in its course, leading to results that resemble the most astute calculations of wisdom and precisely conceived fitness without being that at all. "I enjoy the pleasure," Kant says, of witnessing how a well-ordered whole unfolds itself without the aid of arbitrary constructions, driven by fixed laws of motion—a well-ordered whole that resembles our own world system so closely that I cannot help but consider it the same. I believe one could say here, in a certain sense without arrogance: 'Give me matter and I will build a world out of it.'"
18
Suppose now, that for once we allow that primal mixture as rightly concluded, some considerations especially from Mechanics seem to oppose the grand plan of the world edifice. For even though the Mind at a point causes a circular movement its continuation is only conceivable with great difficulty, especially since it is to be infinite and gradually to make all existing masses rotate. As a matter of course one would assume that the pressure of all the remaining matter would have crushed out this small circular movement when it had scarcely begun; that this does not happen presupposes on the part of the stimulating Nous, that the latter began to work suddenly with awful force, or at any rate so quickly, that we must call the[Pg 154] motion a whirl: such a whirl as Democritus himself imagined. And since this whirl must be infinitely strong in order not to be checked through the whole world of the Infinite weighing heavily upon it, it will be infinitely quick, for strength can manifest itself originally only in speed. On the contrary the broader the concentric rings are, the slower will be this motion; if once the motion could reach the end of the infinitely extended world, then this motion would have already infinitely little speed of rotation. Vice versa, if we conceive of the motion as infinitely great, i.e., infinitely quick, at the moment of the very first beginning of motion, then the original circle must have been infinitely small; we get therefore as the beginning a particle rotated round itself, a particle with an infinitely small material content. This however would not at all explain the further motion; one might imagine even all particles of the primal mass to rotate round themselves and yet the whole mass would remain unmoved and unseparated. If, however, that material particle of infinite smallness, caught and swung by the Nous, was not turned round itself but described a circle somewhat larger than a point, this would cause it to knock against other material particles, to move them on, to hurl them, to make them rebound and thus gradually to stir up a great and spreading tumult within which, as the next result, that separation of the aërial masses from the ethereal had to take place. Just as the commencement of the motion itself is an arbitrary act of the Nous, arbitrary also is the manner of this commencement in so far as the first motion circumscribes a circle of[Pg 155] which the radius is chosen somewhat larger than a point.
Let's assume for a moment that we accept the initial mixture as correctly concluded; some points from Mechanics seem to contradict the grand design of the universe. Even though the Mind initiates a circular movement at a certain point, it's hard to imagine how that movement could continue indefinitely, especially since it aims to make all existing masses rotate. Naturally, one would think that the pressure from all the surrounding matter would have crushed this tiny circular movement almost as soon as it began. The fact that it doesn't happen suggests that the stimulating Nous started to operate suddenly with incredible force, or at least so rapidly that we have to describe the motion as a whirl—similar to what Democritus himself envisioned. Since this whirl must be infinitely powerful to avoid being hindered by the vast weight of the Infinite pressing down on it, it would also have to be infinitely fast, as power can only express itself originally through speed. Conversely, the wider the concentric rings are, the slower this motion will be; if the motion could somehow reach the edge of the infinitely vast universe, then its rotational speed would have become infinitesimally slow. Conversely, if we think of the motion as infinitely large, meaning infinitely fast, right at the very start of motion, then the initial circle must have been infinitely small; so we arrive at a tiny particle spinning around its own axis, a particle with an infinitely small mass. However, this doesn't explain any subsequent motion; one might even picture all the particles of the primal mass spinning around themselves, yet the entire mass would remain still and intact. If, however, that infinitely small particle, caught and swung by the Nous, did not just spin around but traced out a circle slightly larger than a point, this would cause it to collide with other material particles, moving them, tossing them, making them bounce, thereby gradually creating a large, chaotic turmoil within which, as a result, the separation of the aerial masses from the ethereal must occur. Just as the start of motion itself is a random act of the Nous, the way this motion begins is also arbitrary in that the first motion outlines a circle with a radius that's chosen to be slightly larger than a point.
19
Here of course one might ask, what fancy had at that time so suddenly occurred to the Nous, to knock against some chance material particle out of that number of particles and to turn it around in whirling dance and why that did not occur to It earlier. Whereupon Anaxagoras would answer: "The Nous has the privilege of arbitrary action; It may begin at any chance time, It depends on Itself, whereas everything else is determined from outside. It has no duty, and no end which It might be compelled to pursue; if It did once begin with that motion and set Itself an end, this after all was only—the answer is difficult, Heraclitus would say—play!"
Here, one might wonder what idea suddenly struck the Nous at that moment to knock a random particle out of the countless particles and make it spin in a whirlwind of motion, and why it hadn’t happened sooner. Anaxagoras would respond, "The Nous has the freedom to act however it chooses; it can start at any random time, and it’s self-determined, while everything else is influenced by external factors. It has no obligations and no ultimate goal that it must follow; even if it does initiate that movement and set a goal for itself, in the end—well, it's complicated, as Heraclitus would say—play!"
That seems always to have been the last solution or answer hovering on the lips of the Greek. The Anaxagorean Mind is an artist and in truth the most powerful genius of mechanics and architecture, creating with the simplest means the most magnificent forms and tracks and as it were a mobile architecture, but always out of that irrational arbitrariness which lies in the soul of the artist. It is as though Anaxagoras was pointing at Phidias and in face of the immense work of art, the Cosmos, was calling out to us as he would do in front of the Parthenon: "The Becoming is no moral, but only an artistic phenomenon." Aristotle relates that, to the question what made life worth living, Anaxagoras had answered: "Contemplating the heavens and the total order of the Cosmos." He treated physical things so[Pg 156] devotionally, and with that same mysterious awe, which we feel when standing in front of an antique temple; his doctrine became a species of free-thinking religious exercise, protecting itself through the odi profanum vulgus et arceo and choosing its adherents with precaution out of the highest and noblest society of Athens. In the exclusive community of the Athenian Anaxagoreans the mythology of the people was allowed only as a symbolic language; all myths, all gods, all heroes were considered here only as hieroglyphics of the interpretation of nature, and even the Homeric epic was said to be the canonic song of the sway of the Nous and the struggles and laws of Nature. Here and there a note from this society of sublime free-thinkers penetrated to the people; and especially Euripides, the great and at all times daring Euripides, ever thinking of something new, dared to let many things become known by means of the tragic mask, many things which pierced like an arrow through the senses of the masses and from which the latter freed themselves only by means of ludicrous caricatures and ridiculous re-interpretations.
That always seems to have been the final solution or answer on the lips of the Greeks. The Anaxagorean Mind is an artist and, in truth, the most powerful genius of mechanics and architecture, creating the most magnificent forms and structures with the simplest means, almost like a mobile architecture, but always stemming from that irrational unpredictability that resides in the soul of the artist. It feels as though Anaxagoras was pointing to Phidias and, in the face of the immense work of art, the Cosmos, was calling out to us just like he would in front of the Parthenon: "Becoming is not a moral issue, but purely an artistic phenomenon." Aristotle said that when asked what makes life worth living, Anaxagoras replied: "Contemplating the heavens and the entire order of the Cosmos." He treated physical things with the same kind of devotion and mysterious awe that we feel when standing in front of an ancient temple; his teachings became a kind of free-thinking religious practice, safeguarding itself through the odi profanum vulgus et arceo and carefully choosing its followers from among the highest and noblest society of Athens. In the exclusive community of the Athenian Anaxagoreans, the mythology of the people was only allowed as a symbolic language; all myths, all gods, all heroes were seen here merely as hieroglyphics for interpreting nature, and even the Homeric epic was said to be the canonical song of the sway of the Nous and the struggles and laws of Nature. Here and there, a hint from this community of lofty free-thinkers reached the masses; especially Euripides, the great and always daring Euripides, always thinking of something new, dared to reveal many things through the tragic mask, many things that struck like an arrow through the senses of the people, from which they could only free themselves through comical caricatures and absurd reinterpretations.
The greatest of all Anaxagoreans however is Pericles, the mightiest and worthiest man of the world; and Plato bears witness that the philosophy of Anaxagoras alone had given that sublime flight to the genius of Pericles. When as a public orator he stood before his people, in the beautiful rigidity and immobility of a marble Olympian and now, calm, wrapped in his mantle, with unruffled drapery, without any change of facial expression, without smile, with a voice the strong tone of which remained ever the[Pg 157] same, and when he now spoke in an absolutely un-Demosthenic but merely Periclean fashion, when he thundered, struck with lightnings, annihilated and redeemed—then he was the epitome of the Anaxagorean Cosmos, the image of the Nous, who has built for Itself the most beautiful and dignified receptacle, then Pericles was as it were the visible human incarnation of the building, moving, eliminating, ordering, reviewing, artistically-undetermined force of the Mind. Anaxagoras himself said man was the most rational being or he must necessarily shelter the Nous within himself in greater fulness than all other beings, because he had such admirable organs as his hands; Anaxagoras concluded therefore, that that Nous, according to the extent to which It made Itself master of a material body, was always forming for Itself out of this material the tools corresponding to Its degree of power, consequently the Nous made the most beautiful and appropriate tools, when It was appearing in his greatest fulness. And as the most wondrous and appropriate action of the Nous was that circular primal-motion, since at that time the Mind was still together, undivided, in Itself, thus to the listening Anaxagoras the effect of the Periclean speech often appeared perhaps as a simile of that circular primal-motion; for here too he perceived a whirl of thoughts moving itself at first with awful force but in an orderly manner, which in concentric circles gradually caught and carried away the nearest and farthest and which, when it reached its end, had reshaped—organising and segregating—the whole nation.
The greatest of all Anaxagoreans is Pericles, the mightiest and most admirable man in the world; Plato testifies that Anaxagoras's philosophy alone inspired the remarkable brilliance of Pericles. As a public speaker, he stood before his people with the beautiful stillness and poise of a marble statue from Olympus, calm and wrapped in his cloak, with composed drapery, showing no change in his facial expression, no smile, and a strong, steady voice. When he spoke in a way that was uniquely Periclean—not like Demosthenes—when he thundered, struck with brilliance, annihilated, and redeemed—he embodied the Anaxagorean Cosmos, a representation of the Nous that created the most beautiful and dignified vessel for itself. Pericles was essentially a visible human manifestation of the dynamic, organizing, and creative force of the Mind. Anaxagoras claimed that man is the most rational being or must necessarily contain the Nous within himself more fully than all other beings, because he has such amazing organs as his hands. Anaxagoras concluded that the Nous, to the extent that it took control of a material body, was constantly creating tools that matched its level of power, thus the Nous created the most beautiful and suitable tools when it expressed itself in its fullest form. The most remarkable and fitting action of the Nous was that circular primal movement, as during that time, the Mind was still unified and undivided within itself. Therefore, to listening Anaxagoras, the effect of Pericles's speech often resembled that circular primal motion; for here he perceived a whirl of thoughts moving initially with tremendous force but in an orderly way, which in concentric circles gradually gathered and elevated both the nearest and the farthest, reshaping—organizing and dividing—the entire nation when it reached its conclusion.
To the later philosophers of antiquity the way in[Pg 158] which Anaxagoras made use of his Nous for the interpretation of the world was strange, indeed scarcely pardonable; to them it seemed as though he had found a grand tool but had not well understood it and they tried to retrieve what the finder had neglected. They therefore did not recognise what meaning the abstention of Anaxagoras, inspired by the purest spirit of the method of natural science, had, and that this abstention first of all in every case puts to itself the question: "What is the cause of Something"? (causa efficiens)—and not "What is the purpose of Something"? (causa finalis). The Nous has not been dragged in by Anaxagoras for the purpose of answering the special question: "What is the cause of motion and what causes regular motions?"; Plato however reproaches him, that he ought to have, but had not shown that everything was in its own fashion and its own place the most beautiful, the best and the most appropriate. But this Anaxagoras would not have dared to assert in any individual case, to him the existing world was not even the most conceivably perfect world, for he saw everything originate out of everything, and he found the segregation of the substances through the Nous complete and done with, neither at the end of the filled space of the world nor in the individual beings. For his understanding it was sufficient that he had found a motion, which, by simple continued action could create the visible order out of a chaos mixed through and through; and he took good care not to put the question as to the Why? of the motion, as to the rational purpose of motion. For if the Nous had to fulfil by means of motion a purpose innate in the[Pg 159] noumenal essence, then it was no longer in Its free will to commence the motion at any chance time; in so far as the Nous is eternal, It had also to be determined eternally by this purpose, and then no point of time could have been allowed to exist in which motion was still lacking, indeed it would have been logically forbidden to assume a starting point for motion: whereby again the conception of original chaos, the basis of the whole Anaxagorean interpretation of the world would likewise have become logically impossible. In order to escape such difficulties, which teleology creates, Anaxagoras had always to emphasise and asseverate that the Mind has free will; all Its actions, including that of the primal motion, were actions of the "free will," whereas on the contrary after that primeval moment the whole remaining world was shaping itself in a strictly determined, and more precisely, mechanically determined form. That absolutely free will however can be conceived only as purposeless, somewhat after the fashion of children's play or the artist's bent for play. It is an error to ascribe to Anaxagoras the common confusion of the teleologist, who, marvelling at the extraordinary appropriateness, at the agreement of the parts with the whole, especially in the realm of the organic, assumes that that which exists for the intellect had also come into existence through intellect, and that that which man brings about only under the guidance of the idea of purpose, must have been brought about by Nature through reflection and ideas of purpose. (Schopenhauer, "The World As Will And Idea," vol. ii., Second Book, chap. 26: On Teleology). Conceived in the manner[Pg 160] of Anaxagoras, however, the order and appropriateness of things on the contrary is nothing but the immediate result of a blind mechanical motion; and only in order to cause this motion, in order to get for once out of the dead-rest of the Chaos, Anaxagoras assumed the free-willed Nous who depends only on Itself. He appreciated in the Nous just the very quality of being a thing of chance, a chance agent, therefore of being able to act unconditioned, undetermined, guided neither by causes nor by purposes.
To the later philosophers of ancient times, the way Anaxagoras used his Nous to understand the world was quite strange, almost unforgivable; they felt he had discovered an incredible tool but didn't fully grasp its potential, and they attempted to recover what he had overlooked. They failed to recognize the significance of Anaxagoras's choice to abstain, driven by the purest spirit of natural science, which first asks, "What is the cause of something?" (causa efficiens)—not "What is the purpose of something?" (causa finalis). Anaxagoras didn't introduce the Nous to answer the specific question: "What causes motion and what causes regular motions?" However, Plato criticized him for not showing that everything, in its own way and place, is the most beautiful, best, and most fitting. But Anaxagoras wouldn't have dared to claim that in any specific instance; he didn't even view the existing world as the most perfectly conceivable one, as he saw everything emerging from everything else, and he considered the separation of substances through the Nous to be complete, neither at the end of the universe's filled space nor within individual beings. For him, it was enough to have found a motion that could create visible order out of a chaotic mix simply through continued action; and he was careful not to question the Why? of that motion, nor its rational purpose. If the Nous had to fulfill a purpose inherent in the noumenal essence through motion, then it couldn’t freely choose to start the motion at any random time; given that the Nous is eternal, it would also have to be eternally determined by this purpose, meaning there couldn't be a moment when motion was absent, and it would be logically impossible to assume a starting point for motion. This scenario would make the concept of original chaos, the foundation of Anaxagoras's worldview, logically impossible as well. To avoid such problems created by teleology, Anaxagoras always had to stress that the Mind has free will; all its actions, including the primal motion, were acts of "free will," whereas everything else after that initial moment developed in a strictly determined, or more precisely, mechanically determined manner. However, this completely free will can only be thought of as purposeless, somewhat like a child's play or an artist's playful inclination. It's incorrect to attribute to Anaxagoras the typical confusion of a teleologist who, amazed by the extraordinary suitability and harmony of parts with the whole—especially in the realm of the organic—assumes that what exists for the intellect must have come into being through intellect, and that what humans create only under the guidance of purpose must have also been produced by Nature through reflection and purpose. (Schopenhauer, "The World As Will And Idea," vol. ii., Second Book, chap. 26: On Teleology). However, according to Anaxagoras, the order and appropriateness of things is merely the direct result of a blind mechanical motion; and to initiate this motion, to break free from the stagnant Chaos, Anaxagoras proposed the free-willed Nous, which relies solely on itself. He valued the Nous for its very quality of randomness, making it a chance agent that can act freely, unconditioned, and undetermined, guided by neither causes nor purposes.
Notes for a Continuation
(Early Part of 1873)
1
That this total conception of the Anaxagorean doctrine must be right, is proved most clearly by the way in which the successors of Anaxagoras, the Agrigentine Empedocles and the atomic teacher Democritus in their counter-systems actually criticised and improved that doctrine. The method of this critique is more than anything a continued renunciation in that spirit of natural science mentioned above, the law of economy applied to the interpretation of nature. That hypothesis, which explains the existing world with the smallest expenditure of assumptions and means is to have preference: for in such a hypothesis is to be found the least amount of arbitrariness, and in it free play with possibilities is prohibited. Should there be two hypotheses which both explain the world, then a strict test must be applied as to which of the two better satisfies that demand of economy. He who can manage this explanation with the simpler and more known forces, especially the mechanical ones, he who deduces the existing edifice of the world out of the smallest possible number of forces, will always be preferred to him who allows the more complicated and less-known forces, and these moreover in greater number, to carry on a world-creating play. So then we see Empedocles endeavouring to remove the superfluity of hypotheses from the doctrine of Anaxagoras.
The idea that this overall understanding of Anaxagorean doctrine must be correct is made very clear by how Anaxagoras's successors, Empedocles from Agrigentum and the atomic philosopher Democritus, critiqued and refined that doctrine in their own systems. The way they critiqued it is primarily a consistent rejection of that natural science spirit mentioned earlier, applying the principle of economy to how nature is interpreted. The hypothesis that explains the existing world with the least number of assumptions and resources should be preferred because it involves the least amount of randomness and restricts the freedom of possibilities. If there are two hypotheses that both explain the world, a strict test must determine which one better meets that economic demand. The person who can explain this with simpler, more familiar forces, especially mechanical ones, and deduces the existing structure of the world from the smallest number of forces will always be favored over someone who uses more complicated and lesser-known forces in greater numbers for their world-creating explanations. Thus, we see Empedocles trying to eliminate the superfluity of hypotheses from Anaxagoras's doctrine.
The first hypothesis which falls as unnecessary is that of the Anaxagorean Nous, for its assumption is much too complex to explain anything so simple as motion. After all it is only necessary to explain the two kinds of motion: the motion of a body towards another, and the motion away from another.
The first unnecessary hypothesis is that of the Anaxagorean Nous, because its assumption is way too complicated to explain something as straightforward as motion. In the end, you only need to clarify the two types of motion: the motion of one body towards another, and the motion away from another.
2
If our present Becoming is a segregating, although not a complete one, then Empedocles asks: what prevents complete segregation? Evidently a force works against it, i.e., a latent motion of attraction.
If our current state of Becoming is a separating one, though not entirely so, then Empedocles asks: what stops complete separation? Clearly, there's a force acting against it, i.e., a hidden motion of attraction.
Further: in order to explain that Chaos, a force must already have been at work; a movement is necessary to bring about this complicated entanglement.
Further: to explain that Chaos, a force must have already been at work; a movement is necessary to create this complicated entanglement.
Therefore periodical preponderance of the one and the other force is certain. They are opposites.
Therefore, the periodic dominance of one force over the other is inevitable. They are opposites.
The force of attraction is still at work; for otherwise there would be no Things at all, everything would be segregated.
The force of attraction is still active; otherwise, there would be no things at all. Everything would be separated.
This is the actual fact: two kinds of motion. The Nous does not explain them. On the contrary, Love and Hatred; indeed we certainly see that these move as well as that the Nous moves.
This is the actual fact: two kinds of motion. The Nous doesn’t explain them. On the contrary, Love and Hatred; we clearly observe that these move just like the Nous does.
Now the conception of the primal state undergoes a change: it is the most blessed. With Anaxagoras it was the chaos before the architectural work, the heap of stones as it were upon the building site.
Now the idea of the original state changes: it becomes the most blessed. With Anaxagoras, it was the chaos before the construction, like a pile of stones on a building site.
3
Empedocles had conceived the thought of a tangential force originated by revolution and working[Pg 165] against gravity ("de coelo," i., p. 284), Schopenhauer, "W. A. W.," ii. 390.
Empedocles had the idea of a force created by rotation that worked[Pg 165] against gravity ("de coelo," i., p. 284), Schopenhauer, "W. A. W.," ii. 390.
He considered the continuation of the circular movement according to Anaxagoras impossible. It would result in a whirl, i.e., the contrary of ordered motion.
He thought that the ongoing circular motion, according to Anaxagoras, was impossible. It would lead to a whirl, i.e., the opposite of ordered movement.
If the particles were infinitely mixed, pell-mell, then one would be able to break asunder the bodies without any exertion of power, they would not cohere or hold together, they would be as dust.
If the particles were mixed up infinitely and chaotically, then you could separate the bodies without any effort; they wouldn't stick together at all, they would be like dust.
The forces, which press the atoms against one another, and which give stability to the mass, Empedocles calls "Love." It is a molecular force, a constitutive force of the bodies.
The forces that push atoms together and provide stability to the substance, Empedocles refers to as "Love." It's a molecular force, a foundational force of matter.
4
Against Anaxagoras.
Against Anaxagoras.
1. The Chaos already presupposes motion.
Chaos already implies movement.
2. Nothing prevented the complete segregation.
2. Nothing stopped the total separation.
3. Our bodies would be dust-forms. How can motion exist, if there are not counter-motions in all bodies?
3. Our bodies would be made of dust. How can movement exist if there aren't opposing movements in all bodies?
4. An ordered permanent circular motion impossible; only a whirl. He assumes the whirl itself to be an effect of the νεῑκος.—ἀπορροιαί. How do distant things operate on one another, sun upon earth? If everything were still in a whirl, that would be impossible. Therefore at least two moving powers: which must be inherent in Things.
4. An ordered, permanent circular motion is impossible; only a whirl exists. He believes that the whirl itself is a result of the νεῑκος.—ἀπορροιαί. How do distant things influence each other, like the sun on the earth? If everything were constantly in a whirl, that wouldn't be possible. Therefore, there must be at least two moving forces that are inherent in things.
5. Why infinite ὄντα? Transgression of experience. Anaxagoras meant the chemical atoms. Empedocles tried the assumption of four kinds of[Pg 166] chemical atoms. He took the aggregate states to be essential, and heat to be co-ordinated. Therefore the aggregate states through repulsion and attraction; matter in four forms.
5. Why infinite beings? Transcending experience. Anaxagoras referred to chemical atoms. Empedocles proposed the idea of four types of[Pg 166] chemical atoms. He considered the aggregate states to be fundamental, and heat to be coordinated. Hence, the aggregate states exist through repulsion and attraction; matter comes in four forms.
6. The periodical principle is necessary.
6. The periodic principle is essential.
7. With the living beings Empedocles will also deal still on the same principle. Here also he denies purposiveness. His greatest deed. With Anaxagoras a dualism.
7. Empedocles will also address living beings based on the same principle. Here too, he denies any sense of purpose. His greatest achievement. A dualism with Anaxagoras.
5
The symbolism of sexual love. Here as in the Platonic fable the longing after Oneness shows itself, and here, likewise, is shown that once a greater unity already existed; were this greater unity established, then this would again strive after a still greater one. The conviction of the unity of everything living guarantees that once there was an immense Living Something, of which we are pieces; that is probably the Sphairos itself. He is the most blessed deity. Everything was connected only through love, therefore in the highest degree appropriate. Love has been torn to pieces and splintered by hatred, love has been divided into her elements and killed—bereft of life. In the whirl no living individuals originate. Eventually everything is segregated and now our period begins. (He opposes the Anaxagorean Primal Mixture by a Primal Discord.) Love, blind as she is, with furious haste again throws the elements one against another endeavouring to see whether she can bring them back to life again or not. Here and there she is successful. It continues. A presentiment originates in the living beings, that they are to strive[Pg 167] after still higher unions than home and the primal state. Eros. It is a terrible crime to kill life, for thereby one works back to the Primal Discord. Some day everything will be again one single life, the most blissful state.
The symbolism of sexual love. Just like in the Platonic myth, the desire for Oneness is evident here, and it also shows that there was once a greater unity. If this greater unity were restored, it would then seek an even greater one. The belief in the unity of all living things assures us that there was once an immense Living Something, of which we are all parts; this is likely the Sphairos itself. He is the most blessed deity. Everything was connected through love, which makes it the most fitting way. Love has been shattered and fragmented by hatred; it has been divided into its components and lifeless—stripped of life. In the chaos, no living individuals emerge. Eventually, everything becomes separated, and now our time begins. (He counters the Anaxagorean Primal Mixture with a Primal Discord.) Love, though blind and frantic, desperately throws the elements against one another, trying to see if she can restore life or not. Sometimes she succeeds. It goes on. A sense emerges within living beings that they must strive[Pg 167] for even higher unions than home and their original state. Eros. It is a terrible crime to take life, as it brings us back to the Primal Discord. One day, everything will again be one single life, the most blissful state.
The Pythagorean-orphean doctrine re-interpreted in the manner of natural science. Empedocles consciously masters both means of expression, therefore he is the first rhetor. Political aims.
The Pythagorean-Orphic teachings reinterpreted through the lens of natural science. Empedocles skillfully uses both forms of expression, making him the first rhetorician. Political goals.
The double-nature—the agonal and the loving, the compassionate.
The dual nature—the competitive and the loving, the compassionate.
Attempt of the Hellenic total reform.
Attempt of the Hellenic overhaul.
All inorganic matter has originated out of organic, it is dead organic matter. Corpse and man.
All inorganic matter has come from organic matter; it's just dead organic material. A corpse and a person.
6
DEMOCRITUS
DEMOCRITUS
The greatest possible simplification of the hypotheses.
The simplest possible version of the hypotheses.
1. There is motion, therefore vacuum, therefore a "Non-Existent." Thinking is motion.
1. There’s movement, which means there's a vacuum, which means a “Non-Existent.” Thinking is movement.
2. If there is a "Non-Existent" it must be indivisible, i.e., absolutely filled. Division is only explicable in case of empty spaces and pores. The "Non-Existent" alone is an absolutely porous thing.
2. If something is "Non-Existent," it has to be indivisible, i.e., completely filled. Division only makes sense when there are empty spaces and gaps. The "Non-Existent" by itself is a completely porous thing.
3. The secondary qualities of matter, νόμῳ, not of Matter-In-Itself.
3. The secondary qualities of matter, by convention, not of Matter-Itself.
4. Establishment of the primary qualities of the ἄτομα. Wherein homogeneous, wherein heterogeneous?
4. Establishing the main qualities of the atoms. Where are they the same, and where are they different?
5. The aggregate-states of Empedocles (four elements)[Pg 168] presuppose only the homogeneous atoms, they themselves cannot therefore be ὄντα.
5. The combined states of Empedocles (four elements)[Pg 168] assume only homogeneous atoms, so they themselves cannot be considered as beings.
6. Motion is connected indissolubly with the atoms, effect of gravity. Epicur. Critique: what does gravity signify in an infinite vacuum?
6. Motion is inseparably linked to the atoms, as a result of gravity. Epicur. Critique: what does gravity mean in an infinite vacuum?
7. Thinking is the motion of the fire-atoms. Soul, life, perceptions of the senses.
7. Thinking is the movement of the fire-atoms. Soul, life, sensory perceptions.
. . . . . . .
. . . . . . .
Value of materialism and its embarrassment.
Value of materialism and its awkwardness.
Plato and Democritus.
Plato and Democritus.
The hermit-like homeless noble searcher for truth. Democritus and the Pythagoreans together find the basis of natural sciences.
The reclusive, homeless noble who seeks truth. Democritus and the Pythagoreans together discover the foundation of natural sciences.
. . . . . . .
. . . . . . .
What are the causes which have interrupted a flourishing science of experimental physics in antiquity after Democritus?
What caused the flourishing science of experimental physics in ancient times to stop after Democritus?
7
Anaxagoras has taken from Heraclitus the idea that in every Becoming and in every Being the opposites are together.
Anaxagoras adopted from Heraclitus the concept that in every process of becoming and in every state of being, opposites coexist.
He felt strongly the contradiction that a body has many qualities and he pulverised it in the belief that he had now dissolved it into its true qualities.
He felt the contradiction that a body has many qualities, and he crushed it, believing that he had now broken it down into its true qualities.
. . . . . . .
. . . . . . .
Plato: first Heraclitean, later Sceptic: Everything, even Thinking, is in a state of flux.
Plato: first Heraclitean, later Skeptic: Everything, even Thinking, is constantly changing.
Brought through Socrates to the permanence of the good, the beautiful.
Brought through Socrates to the lasting nature of what is good and beautiful.
These assumed as entitative.
These assumed to be entities.
All generic ideals partake of the idea of the good, the beautiful, and they too are therefore entitative,[Pg 169] being (as the soul partakes of the idea of Life). The idea is formless.
All generic ideals share the concepts of the good and the beautiful, and they are therefore entitative,[Pg 169] being (just as the soul shares the idea of Life). The idea is formless.
Through Pythagoras' metempsychosis has been answered the question: how we can know anything about the ideas.
Through Pythagoras' concept of metempsychosis, the question of how we can know anything about ideas has been addressed.
Plato's end: scepticism in Parmenides. Refutation of ideology.
Plato's conclusion: doubt in Parmenides. Disproving ideology.
8
CONCLUSION
CONCLUSION
Greek thought during the tragic age is pessimistic or artistically optimistic.
Greek thought during the tragic age is pessimistic or artistically optimistic.
Their judgment about life implies more.
Their judgment about life implies more.
The One, flight from the Becoming. Aut unity, aut artistic play.
The One, escape from the Becoming. Either unity, or creative expression.
Deep distrust of reality: nobody assumes a good god, who has made everything optime.
Deep distrust of reality: no one believes in a good god who has made everything optime.
{Pythagoreans, religious sect.
{Anaximander.
{Empedocles.
Eleates.
{Anaxagoras.
{Heraclitus.
Democritus: the world without moral
and æsthetic meaning, pessimism of
chance.
Pythagoreans, a spiritual group.
Anaximander.
Empedocles.
Eleatics.
Anaxagoras.
Heraclitus.
Democritus: a world without morals
and aesthetic meaning, pessimism of
opportunity.
If one placed a tragedy before all these, the three former would see in it the mirror of the fatality of existence, Parmenides a transitory appearance, Heraclitus and Anaxagoras an artistic edifice and image of the world-laws, Democritus the result of machines.
If someone presented a tragedy in front of all these, the first three would see it as a reflection of life's fatality, Parmenides as a temporary illusion, Heraclitus and Anaxagoras as a creative structure and representation of the laws of the universe, and Democritus as the outcome of mechanisms.
. . . . . . .
. . . . . . .
With Socrates Optimism begins, an optimism no longer artistic, with teleology and faith in the good god; faith in the enlightened good man. Dissolution of the instincts, Socrates breaks with the hitherto prevailing knowledge and culture; he intends returning to the old citizen-virtue and to the State.
With Socrates, Optimism begins, an optimism that is no longer artistic, driven by purpose and faith in a benevolent god; faith in the enlightened good person. With the breakdown of instincts, Socrates parts ways with the previous dominant knowledge and culture; he aims to return to the traditional ideals of civic virtue and to the State.
Plato dissociates himself from the State, when he observes that the State has become identical with the new Culture.
Plato distances himself from the State when he notices that the State has merged with the new Culture.
The Socratic scepticism is a weapon against the hitherto prevailing culture and knowledge.
Socratic skepticism is a tool against the culture and knowledge that has been dominant until now.
ON TRUTH AND FALSITY IN THEIR ULTRAMORAL SENSE
(1873)
1.
In some remote corner of the universe, effused into innumerable solar-systems, there was once a star upon which clever animals invented cognition. It was the haughtiest, most mendacious moment in the history of this world, but yet only a moment. After Nature had taken breath awhile the star congealed and the clever animals had to die.—Someone might write a fable after this style, and yet he would not have illustrated sufficiently, how wretched,; shadow-like, transitory, purposeless and fanciful the human intellect appears in Nature. There were eternities during which this intellect did not exist, and when it has once more passed away there will be nothing to show that it has existed. For this intellect is not concerned with any further mission transcending the sphere of human life. No, it is purely human and none but its owner and procreator regards it so pathetically as to suppose that the world revolves around it. If, however, we and the gnat could understand each other we should learn that even the gnat swims through the air with the same pathos, and feels within itself the flying centre of the world. Nothing in Nature is so bad or so insignificant that it will not, at the smallest puff of that force cognition, immediately swell up like a balloon, and just as a mere porter wants to have his admirer, so the very proudest man, the philosopher,[Pg 174] imagines he sees from all sides the eyes of the universe telescopically directed upon his actions and thoughts.
In a distant part of the universe, scattered across countless solar systems, there was once a star where intelligent animals developed consciousness. It was the proudest, most deceitful moment in the history of this world, but just a moment nonetheless. After Nature paused for a bit, the star solidified, and the intelligent animals had to perish. Someone might craft a fable in this style, but even then, they wouldn't fully capture how miserable, shadowy, fleeting, purposeless, and whimsical the human intellect seems in the grand scheme of Nature. There were vast stretches of time when this intellect didn't exist, and once it's gone again, there will be nothing to indicate that it ever existed. This intellect has no mission beyond the realm of human life. No, it is entirely human, and only its creator views it so dramatically as to believe the world revolves around it. However, if we and a gnat could communicate, we would discover that even a gnat moves through the air with the same sense of significance and feels like the center of the universe. Nothing in Nature is so terrible or so trivial that, at even the slightest hint of that force of cognition, it won't instantly inflate like a balloon. Just as a lowly porter seeks admiration, the proudest individual, the philosopher, imagines they see the gaze of the universe focused telescopically on their actions and thoughts.
It is remarkable that this is accomplished by the intellect, which after all has been given to the most unfortunate, the most delicate, the most transient beings only as an expedient, in order to detain them for a moment in existence, from which without that extra-gift they would have every cause to flee as swiftly as Lessing's son.[1] That haughtiness connected with cognition and sensation, spreading blinding fogs before the eyes and over the senses of men, deceives itself therefore as to the value of existence owing to the fact that it bears within itself the most flattering evaluation of cognition. Its most general effect is deception; but even its most particular effects have something of deception in their nature.
It’s impressive that this is achieved by the mind, which, after all, has only been given to the most unfortunate, the most fragile, and the most fleeting beings as a temporary solution to keep them in existence for a moment, from which, without that extra gift, they would have every reason to escape as quickly as Lessing's son.[1] That arrogance connected to knowledge and perception, creating blinding confusion for people’s eyes and senses, misleads itself about the worth of existence because it holds within it the most flattering assessment of knowledge. Its most common impact is deception; even its more specific effects carry an element of deception in their nature.
The intellect, as a means for the preservation of the individual, develops its chief power in dissimulation; for it is by dissimulation that the feebler, and[Pg 175] less robust individuals preserve themselves, since it has been denied them to fight the battle of existence with horns or the sharp teeth of beasts of prey. In man this art of dissimulation reaches its acme of perfection: in him deception, flattery, falsehood and fraud, slander, display, pretentiousness, disguise, cloaking convention, and acting to others and to himself in short, the continual fluttering to and fro around the one flame—Vanity: all these things are so much the rule, and the law, that few things are more incomprehensible than the way in which an honest and pure impulse to truth could have arisen among men. They are deeply immersed in illusions and dream-fancies; their eyes glance only over the surface of things and see "forms"; their sensation nowhere leads to truth, but contents itself with receiving stimuli and, so to say, with playing hide-and-seek on the back of things. In addition to that, at night man allows his dreams to lie to him a whole life-time long, without his moral sense ever trying to prevent them; whereas men are said to exist who by the exercise of a strong will have overcome the habit of snoring. What indeed does man know about himself? Oh! that he could but once see himself complete, placed as it were in an illuminated glass-case! Does not nature keep secret from him most things, even about his body, e.g., the convolutions of the intestines, the quick flow of the blood-currents, the intricate vibrations of the fibres, so as to banish and lock him up in proud, delusive knowledge? Nature threw away the key; and woe co the fateful curiosity which might be able for a moment to look out and down through a crevice in[Pg 176] the chamber of consciousness, and discover that man, indifferent to his own ignorance, is resting on the pitiless, the greedy, the insatiable, the murderous, and, as it were, hanging in dreams on the back of a tiger. Whence, in the wide world, with this state of affairs, arises the impulse to truth?
The intellect, as a way to protect the individual, primarily thrives on deception; it’s through deception that weaker and less resilient people manage to survive since they can't fight for existence with the horns or sharp teeth of predators. In humans, this skill of deception reaches its peak: here, trickery, flattery, lies and fraud, gossip, showiness, pretentiousness, disguise, conforming to social norms, and acting both for others and for oneself—essentially, the constant dance around the single flame of Vanity—are so common that it's hard to grasp how a genuine desire for truth could emerge among people. They are deeply wrapped up in illusions and fantasies; their eyes only skim the surface of things and see "shapes"; their sensations lead nowhere towards truth but are satisfied with merely reacting and, so to speak, playing hide-and-seek on the surface of reality. Moreover, at night, people let their dreams deceive them for a whole lifetime without their moral sense stepping in to stop it; yet there are said to be individuals who, through sheer willpower, have managed to break the habit of snoring. What does man really know about himself? Oh, if only he could see himself as a whole, like being placed in a brightly lit display case! Doesn't nature hide most things from him, even about his own body, like the twists of the intestines, the rapid blood flow, the complex vibrations of the fibers, so that it can keep him trapped in proud, misleading knowledge? Nature tossed away the key; and woe to the unfortunate curiosity that might, for a moment, peek through a crack in the chamber of consciousness and realize that man, indifferent to his own ignorance, is resting on the relentless, greedy, insatiable, murderous forces, hanging in dreams on the back of a tiger. With such circumstances, where does the urge for truth come from in this wide world?
As far as the individual tries to preserve himself against other individuals, in the natural state of things he uses the intellect in most cases only for dissimulation; since, however, man both from necessity and boredom wants to exist socially and gregariously, he must needs make peace and at least endeavour to cause the greatest bellum omnium contra omnes to disappear from his world. This first conclusion of peace brings with it a something which looks like the first step towards the attainment of that enigmatical bent for truth. For that which henceforth is to be "truth" is now fixed; that is to say, a uniformly valid and binding designation of things is invented and the legislature of language also gives the first laws of truth: since here, for the first time, originates the contrast between truth and falsity. The liar uses the valid designations, the words, in order to make the unreal appear as real; e.g., he says, "I am rich," whereas the right designation for his state would be "poor." He abuses the fixed conventions by convenient substitution or even inversion of terms. If he does this in a selfish and moreover harmful fashion, society will no longer trust him but will even exclude him. In this way men avoid not so much being defrauded, but being injured by fraud. At bottom, at this juncture too, they hate not deception, but the evil, hostile consequences of certain[Pg 177] species of deception. And it is in a similarly limited sense only that man desires truth: he covets the agreeable, life-preserving consequences of truth; he is indifferent towards pure, ineffective knowledge; he is even inimical towards truths which possibly might prove harmful or destroying. And, moreover, what after all are those conventions op language? Are they possibly products of knowledge, of the love of truth; do the designations and the things coincide? Is language the adequate expression of all realities?
As individuals try to protect themselves from others, they generally use their intellect mostly for deception. However, since people naturally want to live together and socialize out of both necessity and boredom, they need to find a way to establish peace and lessen the constant state of conflict. This initial step towards peace leads to what looks like the first move toward understanding truth. From now on, what we call "truth" becomes defined; that is, a consistent and binding way to label things is created, and the rules of language set the first laws of truth. Here, for the very first time, we see the distinction between truth and falsehood. A liar uses the accepted terms, the words, to make the false appear real; for example, he might say, "I am rich," when the accurate description of his situation would be "poor." He misuses the established conventions by conveniently substituting or even reversing terms. If he does this selfishly and in a harmful way, society will lose trust in him and may even exclude him. Thus, people are more concerned about not being defrauded than about the act of deception itself; they actually despise the harmful consequences of certain kinds of deception. In reality, humans seek truth only in a limited way: they desire the beneficial, life-affirming outcomes of truth, while remaining indifferent to mere knowledge that has no impact; they may even oppose truths that could potentially be harmful or destructive. Also, what exactly are these language conventions? Are they products of knowledge or a genuine love for truth? Do the names and the things they represent truly align? Is language a perfect reflection of all realities?
Only by means of forgetfulness can man ever arrive at imagining that he possesses "truth" in that degree just indicated. If he does not mean to content himself with truth in the shape of tautology, that is, with empty husks, he will always obtain illusions instead of truth. What is a word? The expression of a nerve-stimulus in sounds. But to infer a cause outside us from the nerve-stimulus is already the result of a wrong and unjustifiable application of the proposition of causality. How should we dare, if truth with the genesis of language, if the point of view of certainty with the designations had alone been decisive; how indeed should we dare to say: the stone is hard; as if "hard" was known to us otherwise; and not merely as an entirely subjective stimulus! We divide things according to genders; we designate the tree as masculine,[2] the plant as feminine:[3] what arbitrary metaphors! How far flown beyond the canon of certainty! We[Pg 178] speak of a "serpent";[4] the designation fits nothing but the sinuosity, and could therefore also appertain to the worm. What arbitrary demarcations! what one-sided preferences given sometimes to this, sometimes to that quality of a thing! The different languages placed side by side show that with words truth or adequate expression matters little: for otherwise there would not be so many languages. The "Thing-in-itself" (it is just this which would be the pure ineffective truth) is also quite incomprehensible to the creator of language and not worth making any great endeavour to obtain. He designates only the relations of things to men and for their expression he calls to his help the most daring metaphors. A nerve-stimulus, first transformed into a percept! First metaphor! The percept again copied into a sound! Second metaphor! And each time he leaps completely out of one sphere right into the midst of an entirely different one. One can imagine a man who is quite deaf and has never had a sensation of tone and of music; just as this man will possibly marvel at Chladni's sound figures in the sand, will discover their cause in the vibrations of the string, and will then proclaim that now he knows what man calls "tone"; even so does it happen to us all with language. When we talk about trees, colours, snow and flowers, we believe we know something about the things themselves, and yet we only possess metaphors of the things, and these metaphors do not in the least correspond to the original essentials. Just as the sound shows itself as a[Pg 179] sand-figure, in the same way the enigmatical x of the Thing-in-itself is seen first as nerve-stimulus, then as percept, and finally as sound. At any rate the genesis of language did not therefore proceed on logical lines, and the whole material in which and with which the man of truth, the investigator, the philosopher works and builds, originates, if not from Nephelococcygia, cloud-land, at any rate not from the essence of things.
Only through forgetfulness can a person ever think that they have achieved "truth" to the extent mentioned. If they don't want to settle for truth as mere repetition, in other words, meaningless shells, they'll always end up with illusions rather than true insights. What is a word? It's the expression of a nerve stimulus in sounds. But to assume there's a cause outside ourselves based on the nerve stimulus is a wrong and unjustifiable use of causality. How can we dare to say, if truth were solely based on the origin of language and the perspective of certainty with labels; how can we actually say: the stone is hard; as if "hard" was known to us in any other way, and not just as a completely subjective stimulus! We categorize things by gender; we label the tree as masculine,[2] and the plant as feminine:[3] what arbitrary metaphors! How far removed from the realm of certainty! We[Pg 178] refer to a "serpent";[4] that name describes nothing but its winding shape and could also apply to a worm. What arbitrary distinctions! What selective preferences given to one quality of a thing one time, and another quality another time! Different languages side by side show that with words, truth or accurate expression hardly matters: otherwise, there wouldn't be so many languages. The "Thing-in-itself" (which would be pure ineffective truth) is also completely incomprehensible to the creator of language and not worth the effort to pursue. They only indicate the relationships of things to people and use the boldest metaphors for expression. A nerve stimulus is first transformed into a perception! First metaphor! The perception is then translated into sound! Second metaphor! And each time, they jump completely from one area into a totally different one. One can imagine a person who is completely deaf and has never experienced sounds or music; just as this person might be amazed by Chladni's sound patterns in the sand, find their cause in the vibrations of a string, and then declare they now understand what people call "tone"; so it happens to all of us with language. When we discuss trees, colors, snow, and flowers, we think we know something about the actual things, yet we only have metaphors for those things, and these metaphors do not at all reflect the original realities. Just as sound appears as a[Pg 179] sand figure, similarly, the mysterious x of the Thing-in-itself is first seen as a nerve stimulus, then as a perception, and finally as sound. In any case, the origin of language did not follow logical paths, and the entire framework within which the truth-seeker, investigator, or philosopher operates and builds originates, if not from Nephelococcygia, cloud-land, then at least not from the essence of things.
Let us especially think about the formation of ideas. Every word becomes at once an idea not by having, as one might presume, to serve as a reminder for the original experience happening but once and absolutely individualised, to which experience such word owes its origin, no, but by having simultaneously to fit innumerable, more or less similar (which really means never equal, therefore altogether unequal) cases. Every idea originates through equating the unequal. As certainly as no one leaf is exactly similar to any other, so certain is it that the idea "leaf" has been formed through an arbitrary omission of these individual differences, through a forgetting of the differentiating qualities, and this idea now awakens the notion that in nature there is, besides the leaves, a something called the "leaf," perhaps a primal form according to which all leaves were woven, drawn, accurately measured, coloured, crinkled, painted, but by unskilled hands, so that no copy had turned out correct and trustworthy as a true copy of the primal form. We call a man "honest"; we ask, why has he acted so honestly to-day? Our customary answer runs, "On account of his honesty." The[Pg 180] Honesty! That means again: the "leaf" is the cause of the leaves. We really and truly do not know anything at all about an essential quality which might be called the honesty, but we do know about numerous individualised, and therefore unequal actions, which we equate by omission of the unequal, and now designate as honest actions; finally out of them we formulate a qualitas occulta with the name "Honesty." The disregarding of the individual and real furnishes us with the idea, as it likewise also gives us the form; whereas nature knows of no forms and ideas, and therefore knows no species but only an x, to us inaccessible and indefinable. For our antithesis of individual and species is anthropomorphic too and does not come from the essence of things, although on the other hand we do not dare to say that it does not correspond to it; for that would be a dogmatic assertion and as such just as undemonstrable as its contrary.
Let's especially consider how we form ideas. Every word instantly becomes an idea, not by serving as a reminder of a unique experience that happens just once and is completely individual, which is where the word originates. Instead, it has to correspond to countless, more or less similar (which really means never the same, so ultimately unequal) cases. Every idea comes from equating the unequal. Just as no single leaf is exactly like another, it's clear that the idea of "leaf" has been created by deliberately ignoring these individual differences, forgetting the qualities that set them apart. This idea now suggests that in nature, aside from individual leaves, there exists something called the "leaf," perhaps a basic form according to which all leaves were fashioned, shaped, measured, colored, and crafted, but by unskilled hands. Consequently, no replica has turned out true and reliable as an accurate copy of the original form. We refer to a person as "honest"; we ask, why has he acted so honestly today? Our typical response is, "Because of his honesty." The[Pg 180] Honesty! This again means: the "leaf" is the cause of the leaves. We truly don't know anything about an essential quality that could be called the honesty, but we are aware of numerous individual, and therefore unequal actions, which we equate by disregarding the differences and now label as honest actions; eventually, from these, we formulate a qualitas occulta with the name "Honesty." Ignoring the individual and the real gives us the idea, just as it also provides us with the form; meanwhile, nature doesn’t recognize forms and ideas, and therefore knows no species, only an x, which is inaccessible and undefinable to us. Our contrast between individual and species is also anthropomorphic and does not stem from the essence of things, although we hesitate to claim it doesn't correspond to it; that would be a dogmatic assertion and equally unprovable as its opposite.
What therefore is truth? A mobile army of metaphors, metonymies, anthropomorphisms: in short a sum of human relations which became poetically and rhetorically intensified, metamorphosed, adorned, and after long usage seem to a nation fixed, canonic and binding; truths are illusions of which one has forgotten that they are illusions; worn-out metaphors which have become powerless to affect the senses; coins which have their obverse effaced and now are no longer of account as coins but merely as metal.
What is truth, then? A shifting collection of metaphors, metonymies, and anthropomorphisms: in short, a total of human relationships that have been poetically and rhetorically enhanced, transformed, embellished, and after much use, seem to a society fixed, standard, and obligatory; truths are illusions that people have forgotten are illusions; outdated metaphors that no longer impact our senses; coins that have lost their front and are now no longer considered valuable as currency but just as metal.
Still we do not yet know whence the impulse to truth comes, for up to now we have heard only about the obligation which society imposes in order to exist: to be truthful, that is, to use the usual metaphors,[Pg 181] therefore expressed morally: we have heard only about the obligation to lie according to a fixed convention, to lie gregariously in a style binding for all. Now man of course forgets that matters are going thus with him; he therefore lies in that fashion pointed out unconsciously and according to habits of centuries' standing—and by this very unconsciousness, by this very forgetting, he arrives at a sense for truth. Through this feeling of being obliged to designate one thing as "red," another as "cold," a third one as "dumb," awakes a moral emotion relating to truth. Out of the antithesis "liar" whom nobody trusts, whom all exclude, man demonstrates to himself the venerableness, reliability, usefulness of truth. Now as a "rational" being he submits his actions to the sway of abstractions; he no longer suffers himself to be carried away by sudden impressions, by sensations, he first generalises all these impressions into paler, cooler ideas, in order to attach to them the ship of his life and actions. Everything which makes man stand out in bold relief against the animal depends on this faculty of volatilising the concrete metaphors into a schema, and therefore resolving a perception into an idea. For within the range of those schemata a something becomes possible that never could succeed under the first perceptual impressions: to build up a pyramidal order with castes and grades, to create a new world of laws, privileges, sub-orders, delimitations, which now stands opposite the other perceptual world of first impressions and assumes the appearance of being the more fixed, general, known, human of the two and therefore the regulating and imperative one. Whereas every metaphor of perception is[Pg 182] individual and without its equal and therefore knows how to escape all attempts to classify it, the great "edifice of ideas shows the rigid regularity of a Roman Columbarium and in logic breathes forth the sternness and coolness which we find in mathematics. He who has been breathed upon by this coolness will scarcely believe, that the idea too, bony and hexa-hedral, and permutable as a die, remains however only as the residuum of a metaphor, and that the illusion of the artistic metamorphosis of a nerve-stimulus into percepts is, if not the mother, then the grand-mother of every idea. Now in this game of dice, "Truth" means to use every die as it is designated, to count its points carefully, to form exact classifications, and never lo violate the order of castes and the sequences of rank. Just as the Romans and Etruscans for their benefit cut up the sky by means of strong mathematical lines and banned a god as it were into a templum, into a space limited in this fashion, so every nation has above its head such a sky of ideas divided up mathematically, and it understands the demand for truth to mean that every conceptual god is to be looked for only in his own sphere. One may here well admire man, who succeeded in piling up an infinitely complex dome of ideas on a movable foundation and as it were on running water, as a powerful genius of architecture. Of course in order to obtain hold on such a foundation it must be as an edifice piled up out of cobwebs, so fragile, as to be carried away by the waves: so firm, as not to be blown asunder by every wind. In this way man as an architectural genius rises high above the bee; she builds with wax, which she brings together out of[Pg 183] nature; he with the much more delicate material of ideas, which he must first manufacture within himself. He is very much to be admired here—but not on account of his impulse for truth, his bent for pure cognition of things. If somebody hides a thing behind a bush, seeks it again and finds it in the self-same place, then there is not much to boast of, respecting this seeking and finding; thus, however, matters stand with the seeking and finding of "truth" within the realm of reason. If I make the definition of the mammal and then declare after inspecting a camel, "Behold a mammal," then no doubt a truth is brought to light thereby, but it is of very limited value, I mean it is anthropomorphic through and through, and does not contain one single point which is "true-in-itself," real and universally valid, apart from man. The seeker after such truths seeks at the bottom only the metamorphosis of the world in man, he strives for an understanding of the world as a human-like thing and by his battling gains at best the feeling of an assimilation. Similarly, as the astrologer contemplated the stars in the service of man and in connection with their happiness and unhappiness, such a seeker contemplates the whole world as related to man, as the infinitely protracted echo of an original sound: man; as the multiplied copy of the one arch-type: man. His procedure is to apply man as the measure of all things, whereby he starts from the error of believing that he has these things immediately before him as pure objects. He therefore forgets that the original metaphors of perception are metaphors, and takes them for the things themselves.
Still, we don't really know where the impulse for truth comes from. Until now, we've only heard about the obligation society places on us in order to exist: to be truthful. This is, using familiar metaphors, therefore expressed morally. We've only heard about the expectation to lie according to a fixed convention, to lie collectively in a way that's accepted by everyone. Naturally, people forget that things are going this way for them; they end up lying in the manner unconsciously suggested to them, based on habits that have existed for centuries. And through this very unconsciousness, through this very forgetting, they develop a sense for truth. This feeling of being obliged to label one thing as "red," another as "cold," and a third as "dumb," awakens a moral emotion regarding truth. From the contrast of the "liar"—who is distrusted and excluded—people demonstrate to themselves the respectability, reliability, and usefulness of truth. Now, as a "rational" being, a person subjects their actions to the influence of abstractions; they no longer let themselves be swayed by sudden feelings or sensations. Instead, they first generalize all these impressions into broader, cooler ideas to steer their life and actions. Everything that sets humans apart from animals depends on this ability to transform concrete metaphors into a framework, thus breaking down perception into an idea. Within that framework, there's a possibility that couldn’t succeed under initial sensory impressions: to construct a hierarchical order with castes and classes, to create a new world with laws, privileges, subdivisions, and boundaries that now stand beside the other world of immediate impressions, appearing to be the more stable, universal, and human of the two, thus becoming the guiding and authoritative one. While every metaphor of perception is unique and incomparable, escaping all attempts at classification, the vast "edifice of ideas" shows the rigid regularity of a Roman tomb and in logic exudes the severity and precision found in mathematics. Those touched by this coolness can hardly believe that the idea, too, which is rigid and can be reshaped like a die, remains merely the "residue of a metaphor," and that the illusion of transforming a nerve stimulus into perceptions is, if not the mother, then the grandmother of every idea. In this game of dice, "Truth" means using each die as it's labeled, counting its points carefully, creating precise classifications, and never violating the order of classes and the sequences of rank. Just as the Romans and Etruscans mapped the sky with strong mathematical lines and confined their gods within a defined space, every nation has a conceptual sky above it, mathematically divided, and understands the demand for truth to mean that every conceptual god should only be sought in their own domain. Here, one can admire humanity for having constructed an infinitely complex dome of ideas on a shifting foundation, as if it were on flowing water, like a master architect. But to maintain such a structure, it must be built like a fragile web, so delicate that it could be swept away by the waves, yet firm enough not to be blown apart by every gust of wind. In this way, humankind, as an architectural genius, rises far above the bee; the bee builds with wax, which it gathers from nature, while humans work with the much more delicate material of ideas that they must first create within themselves. This is truly admirable—but not because of their drive for truth or their desire for pure knowledge. If someone hides an object behind a bush, searches for it, and finds it in the same spot, then there's not much to brag about regarding the searching and finding process. This is how it stands with the quest for "truth" within the realm of reason. If I define a mammal and then, after examining a camel, declare, "Look, a mammal," then I certainly reveal a truth, but its value is very limited; it’s wholly human-centered and lacks a single point that is "true-in-itself," real, and universally valid apart from humanity. The seeker of such truths is ultimately pursuing only the transformation of the world in humanity; they strive to understand the world as something human-like, and through their struggles, they at best gain a sense of belonging. Similarly, just as astrologers examined the stars for their connection to human happiness and unhappiness, such seekers view the entire world in relation to humanity, as an infinitely extended echo of an original sound: humanity; as the multiplied reflection of the one archetype: humanity. Their method is to use humanity as the measure of all things, starting with the false belief that they directly perceive these things as pure objects. Therefore, they forget that the original metaphors of perception are indeed metaphors, mistaking them for the things themselves.
Only by forgetting that primitive world of metaphors, only by the congelation and coagulation of an original mass of similes and percepts pouring forth as a fiery liquid out of the primal faculty of human fancy, only by the invincible faith, that this sun, this window, this table is a truth in itself: in short only by the fact that man forgets himself as subject, and what is more as an artistically creating subject: only by all this does he live with some repose, safety and consequence. If he were able to get out of the prison walls of this faith, even for an instant only, his "self-consciousness would be destroyed at once. Already it costs him some trouble to admit to himself that the insect and the bird perceive a world different from his own, and that the question, which of the two world-perceptions is more accurate, is quite a senseless one, since to decide this question it would be necessary to apply the standard of right perception, i.e., to apply a standard which does not exist. On the whole it seems to me that the "right perception"—which would mean the adequate expression of an object in the subject—is a nonentity full of contradictions: for between two utterly different spheres, as between subject and object, there is no causality, no accuracy, no expression, but at the utmost an æsthetical relation, I mean a suggestive metamorphosis, a stammering translation into quite a distinct foreign language, for which purpose however there is needed at any rate an intermediate sphere, an intermediate force, freely composing and freely inventing. The word "phenomenon" contains many seductions, and on that account I avoid it as much as possible, for it is not true that the essence of things appears in the empiric[Pg 185] world. A painter who had no hands and wanted to express the picture distinctly present to his mind by the agency of song, would still reveal much more with this permutation of spheres, than the empiric world reveals about the essence of things. The very relation of a nerve-stimulus to the produced percept is in itself no necessary one; but if the same percept has been reproduced millions of times and has been the inheritance of many successive generations of man, and in the end appears each time to all mankind as the result of the same cause, then it attains finally for man the same importance as if it were the unique, necessary percept and as if that relation between the original nerve-stimulus and the percept produced were a close relation of causality: just as a dream eternally repeated, would be perceived and judged as though real. But the congelation and coagulation of a metaphor does not at all guarantee the necessity and exclusive justification of that metaphor.
Only by forgetting that primitive world of metaphors, only by the solidifying and hardening of an original mix of similes and perceptions pouring out like molten lava from the foundational part of human imagination, only by the unshakeable belief that this sun, this window, this table is a truth in itself: in short, only by the fact that humans forget themselves as subjects, and even more so as creatively active subjects: only through all this do they live with some peace, safety, and meaning. If they could escape the prison walls of this belief, even just for a moment, their "self-consciousness" would be instantly shattered. It already takes some effort for them to acknowledge that insects and birds perceive a world different from their own, and the question of which world perception is more accurate is completely pointless, since determining this would require applying a standard of correct perception, which does not exist. Overall, it seems to me that "correct perception"—which would mean accurately expressing an object within the subject—is a fictitious idea full of contradictions: for between two entirely different realms, such as between subject and object, there is no causality, no accuracy, no expression, but at most an æsthetical relationship, I mean a suggestive transformation, a stammering translation into a completely different foreign language, for which there must be an intermediate sphere, some intermediate force, freely composing and inventing. The word "phenomenon" holds many temptations, and for that reason, I avoid it as much as possible, for it is not true that the essence of things appears in the empirical[Pg 185] world. A painter without hands who wanted to express a picture vividly present in his mind through song would convey much more with that shift of realms than the empirical world reveals about the essence of things. The very relationship between a nerve-stimulus and the resulting perception is not necessary; but if the same perception has been reproduced millions of times and has been passed down through many generations of humanity, and ultimately appears the same to everyone, then it gains for humans the same significance as if it were the unique, necessary perception, and as if the relationship between the original nerve-stimulus and the produced perception were a strong causal connection: just like a dream played on repeat would be seen and judged as if it were real. However, the solidifying and hardening of a metaphor does not guarantee the necessity and exclusive validity of that metaphor.
Surely every human being who is at home with such contemplations has felt a deep distrust against any idealism of that kind, as often as he has distinctly convinced himself of the eternal rigidity, omni-presence, and infallibility of nature's laws: he has arrived at the conclusion that as far as we can penetrate the heights of the telescopic and the depths of the microscopic world, everything is quite secure, complete, infinite, determined, and continuous. Science will have to dig in these shafts eternally and successfully and all things found are sure to have to harmonise and not to contradict one another. How little does this resemble a product of fancy, for[Pg 186] if it were one it would necessarily betray somewhere its nature of appearance and unreality. Against this it may be objected in the first place that if each of us had for himself a different sensibility, if we ourselves were only able to perceive sometimes as a bird, sometimes as a worm, sometimes as a plant, or if one of us saw the same stimulus as red, another as blue, if a third person even perceived it as a tone, then nobody would talk of such an orderliness of nature, but would conceive of her only as an extremely subjective structure. Secondly, what is, for us in general, a law of nature? It is not known in itself but only in its effects, that is to say in its relations to other laws of nature, which again are known to us only as sums of relations. Therefore all these relations refer only one to another and are absolutely incomprehensible to us in their essence; only that which we add: time, space, i.e., relations of sequence and numbers, are really known to us in them. Everything wonderful, however, that we marvel at in the laws of nature, everything that demands an explanation and might seduce us into distrusting idealism, lies really and solely in the mathematical rigour and inviolability of the conceptions of time and space. These however we produce within ourselves and throw them forth with that necessity with which the spider spins; since we are compelled to conceive all things under these forms only, then it is no longer wonderful that in all things we actually conceive none but these forms: for they all must bear within themselves the laws of number, and this very idea of number is the most marvellous in all things. All obedience to law which impresses us so forcibly in the orbits of stars[Pg 187] and in chemical processes coincides at the bottom with those qualities which we ourselves attach to those things, so that it is we who thereby make the impression upon ourselves. Whence it clearly follows that that artistic formation of metaphors, with which every sensation in us begins, already presupposes those forms, and is therefore only consummated within them; only out of the persistency of these primal forms the possibility explains itself, how afterwards—out of the metaphors themselves a structure of ideas, could again be compiled. For the latter is an imitation of the relations of time, space and number in the realm of metaphors.
Surely, anyone who reflects on these things has felt a deep mistrust toward that kind of idealism. Every time they fully grasp the eternal rigidity, all-encompassing nature, and infallibility of the laws of nature, they come to the conclusion that as far as we can explore the farthest reaches of the telescope and the tiniest depths of the microscope, everything is secure, whole, infinite, predetermined, and continuous. Science will have to keep digging into these areas forever, successfully, and everything found will have to harmonize rather than contradict each other. This is far from a product of imagination, because if it were, it would eventually show its nature of being an illusion. One could argue, first of all, that if each of us had a different sensitivity—if we could sometimes perceive things like a bird, other times like a worm or a plant—if one of us saw the same stimulus as red, another as blue, and a third even perceived it as a sound, no one would discuss nature's orderliness but would see it as an extremely subjective construct. Secondly, what do we really mean by a law of nature? We don’t know it intrinsically, only through its effects, which means in relation to other laws of nature that we understand only as sums of relationships. Therefore, all these relationships refer only to one another and are absolutely incomprehensible in their essence; only what we add—time, space, i.e., relations of sequence and numbers—are genuinely known to us within them. However, everything remarkable that fascinates us in the laws of nature, everything that requires an explanation and could tempt us to doubt idealism, resides solely in the mathematical precision and inviolability of time and space concepts. These we create within ourselves and project just as a spider spins its web; since we are compelled to understand everything only under these forms, it's no surprise that we actually conceive nothing but these forms: they all must inherently contain the laws of numbers, and this very idea of numbers is the most astonishing aspect of all things. All the obedience to law that impresses us so strongly in the orbits of stars and in chemical processes ultimately aligns with the qualities we attribute to these things, meaning we are the ones making that impression on ourselves. It follows clearly that the artistic formation of metaphors, which is how every sensation in us begins, already assumes those forms and is only completed within them; it is precisely from the persistence of these primal forms that we can later compile a structure of ideas from the metaphors themselves. That structure imitates the relationships of time, space, and numbers within the realm of metaphors.
[1] The German poet, Lessing, had been married for just a little over one year to Eva König. A son was born and died the same day, and the mother's life was despaired of. In a letter to his friend Eschenburg the poet wrote: "... and I lost him so unwillingly, this son! For he had so much understanding! so much understanding! Do not suppose that the few hours of fatherhood have made me an ape of a father! I know what I say. Was it not understanding, that they had to drag him into the world with a pair of forceps? that he so soon suspected the evil of this world? Was it not understanding, that he seized the first opportunity to get away from it?..."
[1] The German poet, Lessing, had been married for just over a year to Eva König. A son was born and died the same day, and the mother's life was in danger. In a letter to his friend Eschenburg, the poet wrote: "... and I lost him so reluctantly, this son! For he had so much understanding! so much understanding! Don’t think that the few hours of fatherhood made me a clueless father! I know what I’m saying. Was it not understanding that they had to pull him into the world with forceps? That he so quickly sensed the evil of this world? Was it not understanding that he took the first chance to escape from it?..."
Eva König died a week later.—TR.
Eva König died a week later.—TR.
[2] In German the tree—der Baum—is masculine.—TR.
In German, the tree—der Baum—is masculine.—TR.
[3] In German the plant—die Pflanze—-is feminine—TR.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ In German, "the plant"—"die Pflanze"—is feminine—TR.
2
As we saw, it is language which has worked originally at the construction of ideas; in later times it is science. Just as the bee works at the same time at the cells and fills them with honey, thus science works irresistibly at that great columbarium of ideas, the cemetery of perceptions, builds ever newer and higher storeys; supports, purifies, renews the old cells, and endeavours above all to fill that gigantic framework and to arrange within it the whole of the empiric world, i.e., the anthropomorphic world. And as the man of action binds his life to reason and its ideas, in order to avoid being swept away and losing himself, so the seeker after truth builds his hut close to the towering edifice of science in order to collaborate with it and to find protection. And he needs protection. For there are awful powers which continually press upon him, and which hold out against the "truth" of science "truths" fashioned in quite[Pg 188] another way, bearing devices of the most heterogeneous character.
As we observed, it is language that initially shapes ideas; later on, it becomes science. Just like a bee simultaneously builds cells and fills them with honey, science tirelessly works on that vast collection of ideas, the resting place of perceptions, creating ever newer and taller levels; it strengthens, purifies, and refreshes the old cells, and above all, it aims to fill that gigantic structure and organize the entire empirical world, i.e., the human-centered world. And just as a person of action ties their life to reason and its concepts to avoid being carried away and losing themselves, the truth seeker builds their shelter close to the impressive structure of science to collaborate with it and seek safety. And they do need safety. For there are terrible forces that constantly press down on them, presenting "truths" shaped in a completely[Pg 188] different way, decorated with the most diverse symbols.
That impulse towards the formation of metaphors, mat fundamental impulse of man, which we cannot reason away for one moment—for thereby we should reason away man himself—is in truth not defeated nor even subdued by the fact that out of its evaporated products, the ideas, a regular and rigid new world has been built as a stronghold for it. This impulse seeks for itself a new realm of action and another river-bed, and finds it in Mythos and more generally in Art. This impulse constantly confuses the rubrics and cells of the ideas, by putting up new figures of speech, metaphors, metonymies; it constantly shows its passionate longing for shaping the existing world of waking man as motley, irregular, inconsequentially incoherent, attractive, and eternally new as the world of dreams is. For indeed, waking man per se is only clear about his being awake through the rigid and orderly woof of ideas, and it is for this very reason that he sometimes comes to believe that he was dreaming when that woof of ideas has for a moment been torn by Art. Pascal is quite right, when he asserts, that if the same dream came to us every night we should be just as much occupied by it as by the things which we see every day; to quote his words, "If an artisan were certain that he would dream every night for fully twelve hours that he was a king, I believe that he would be just as happy as a king who dreams every night for twelve hours that he is an artisan." The wide-awake day of a people mystically excitable, let us say of the earlier Greeks, is in fact through the continually-working[Pg 189] wonder, which the mythos presupposes, more akin to the dream than to the day of the thinker sobered by science. If every tree may at some time talk as a nymph, or a god under the disguise of a bull, carry away virgins, if the goddess Athene herself be suddenly seen as, with a beautiful team, she drives, accompanied by Pisistratus, through the markets of Athens—and every honest Athenian did believe this—at any moment, as in a dream, everything is possible; and all nature swarms around man as if she were nothing but the masquerade of the gods, who found it a huge joke to deceive man by assuming all possible forms.
That urge to create metaphors, the fundamental drive of humanity that we can’t dismiss for even a moment—because doing so would dismiss humanity itself—is not actually defeated or even subdued by the reality that a structured new world has emerged from its abstract ideas as a fortress. This drive looks for a new place to act and finds it in Mythos and more broadly in Art. This impulse continually mixes up the categories and distinctions of ideas by producing new figures of speech, metaphors, and metonymies; it persistently expresses its intense desire to shape the waking world to be as colorful, chaotic, and continuously fresh as the world of dreams. After all, waking individuals are only aware of their consciousness through the strict and organized fabric of ideas, which is why they sometimes feel like they were dreaming when that fabric is briefly disrupted by Art. Pascal is right when he says that if the same dream visited us every night, we would think about it just as much as we do the things we encounter daily; to paraphrase him, "If a craftsman knew he would dream every night for twelve hours that he was a king, I believe he would be just as happy as a king who dreams every night for twelve hours that he is a craftsman." The alertness of a people who are mystically excitable, like the early Greeks, is indeed more similar to dreaming than to the rationality of a thinker grounded in science, thanks to the ongoing wonder assumed by mythos. If every tree could at times speak as a nymph, or a god disguised as a bull kidnapping maidens, if the goddess Athene could suddenly be seen driving through the markets of Athens with a beautiful chariot, accompanied by Pisistratus—and every honest Athenian believed this—then at any moment, just like in a dream, anything is possible; nature surrounds humanity as if it were merely a costume party of the gods who found it amusing to trick humans by taking on countless forms.
Man himself, however, has an invincible tendency to let himself be deceived, and he is like one enchanted with happiness when the rhapsodist narrates to him epic romances in such a way that they appear real or when the actor on the stage makes the king appear more kingly than reality shows him. Intellect, that master of dissimulation, is free and dismissed from his service as slave, so long as It is able to deceive without injuring, and then It celebrates Its Saturnalia. Never is It richer, prouder, more luxuriant, more skilful and daring; with a creator's delight It throws metaphors into confusion, shifts the boundary-stones of the abstractions, so that for instance It designates the stream as the mobile way which carries man to that place whither he would otherwise go. Now It has thrown off Its shoulders the emblem of servitude. Usually with gloomy officiousness It endeavours to point out the way to a poor individual coveting existence, and It fares forth for plunder and booty like a servant for his master, but now It Itself has[Pg 190] become a master and may wipe from Its countenance the expression of indigence. Whatever It now does, compared with Its former doings, bears within itself dissimulation, just as Its former doings bore the character of distortion. It copies human life, but takes it for a good thing and seems to rest quite satisfied with it. That enormous framework and hoarding of ideas, by clinging to which needy man saves himself through life, is to the freed intellect only a scaffolding and a toy for Its most daring feats, and when It smashes it to pieces, throws it into confusion, and then puts it together ironically, pairing the strangest, separating the nearest items, then It manifests that It has no use for those makeshifts of misery, and that It is now no longer led by ideas but by intuitions. From these intuitions no regular road leads into the land of the spectral schemata, the abstractions; for them the word is not made, when man sees them he is dumb, or speaks in forbidden metaphors and in unheard-of combinations of ideas, in order to correspond creatively with the impression of the powerful present intuition at least by destroying and jeering at the old barriers of ideas.
However, people have an unstoppable tendency to deceive themselves, and they feel like they’re under a spell of happiness when a storyteller shares epic tales that seem real, or when an actor portrays a king in a way that makes him seem more regal than reality shows. Intellect, that master of deception, is free and no longer serves as a slave, as long as it can deceive without causing harm, and then it celebrates its freedom. It has never been richer, prouder, more extravagant, more skilled, or more daring; with a creator's joy, it mixes up metaphors and shifts the boundaries of concepts, so that, for example, it refers to a river as the moving path that carries a person to where they would otherwise go. Now it has thrown off the chains of servitude. Usually, with a somber diligence, it tries to show a struggling person seeking existence the way, and it sets out for treasure like a servant for a master, but now it has become a master itself and can erase the look of need from its face. Whatever it does now, compared to what it did before, carries an air of deception, just as its previous actions were marked by distortion. It imitates human life but views it positively and seems fully satisfied with it. That enormous structure of ideas, which desperate people cling to in order to get through life, seems to the liberated intellect merely a framework and a plaything for its boldest stunts, and when it shatters it, throws everything into chaos, and then puts it back together ironically, mixing the most bizarre with the closest, it shows that it has no need for those makeshift solutions to suffering, and that it is now guided by intuitions rather than ideas. There’s no regular path leading from these intuitions into the realm of ghostly schemata and abstractions; no words suffice for them, and when people see them, they fall silent or speak in forbidden metaphors and unheard combinations of ideas, trying to engage creatively with the impact of the powerful present intuition by at least destroying and mocking the old barriers of thought.
There are ages, when the rational and the intuitive man stand side by side, the one full of fear of the intuition, the other full of scorn for the abstraction; the latter just as irrational as the former is inartistic. Both desire to rule over life; the one by knowing how to meet the most important needs with foresight, prudence, regularity; the other as an "over-joyous" hero by ignoring those needs and taking that life only as real which simulates appearance and beauty. Wherever intuitive man, as for instance in the earlier[Pg 191] history of Greece, brandishes his weapons more powerfully and victoriously than his opponent, there under favourable conditions, a culture can develop and art can establish her rule over life. That dissembling, that denying of neediness, that splendour of metaphorical notions and especially that directness of dissimulation accompany all utterances of such a life. Neither the house of man, nor his way of walking, nor his clothing, nor his earthen jug suggest that necessity invented them; it seems as if they all were intended as the expressions of a sublime happiness, an Olympic cloudlessness, and as it were a playing at seriousness. Whereas the man guided by ideas and abstractions only wards off misfortune by means of them, without even enforcing for himself happiness out of the abstractions; whereas he strives after the greatest possible freedom from pains, the intuitive man dwelling in the midst of culture has from his intuitions a harvest: besides the warding off of evil, he attains a continuous in-pouring of enlightenment, enlivenment and redemption. Of course when he does suffer, he suffers more: and he even suffers more frequently since he cannot learn from experience, but again and again falls into the same ditch into which he has fallen before. In suffering he is just as irrational as in happiness; he cries aloud and finds no consolation. How different matters are in the same misfortune with the Stoic, taught by experience and ruling himself by ideas! He who otherwise only looks for uprightness, truth, freedom from deceptions and shelter from ensnaring and sudden attack, in his misfortune performs the masterpiece of dissimulation, just as the other did[Pg 192] in his happiness; he shows no twitching mobile human face but as it were a mask with dignified, harmonious features; he does not cry out and does not even alter his voice; when a heavy thundercloud bursts upon him, he wraps himself up in his cloak and with slow and measured step walks away from beneath it.
There are times when the rational and intuitive person stand next to each other, one filled with fear of intuition, the other filled with disdain for abstraction; the latter is just as irrational as the former is unartistic. Both want to control life; one by knowing how to address the most important needs with foresight, caution, and consistency; the other as a "joyful" hero, ignoring those needs and seeing only what mimics beauty and appearance as real. Wherever the intuitive person, like in the early[Pg 191] history of Greece, wields their power more effectively and successfully than their rival, a culture can flourish and art can assert its dominance over life under favorable conditions. That deception, that denial of need, that splendor of metaphorical ideas, and especially that straightforwardness of pretense accompany all expressions of such a life. Neither a person's home, nor their way of moving, nor their clothing, nor their clay jug suggest that necessity brought them into being; it seems as though they were all designed to express a state of sublime happiness, a clear Olympic sky, and resemble a playful seriousness. While the person guided by ideas and abstractions only avoids misfortune through them, without achieving happiness from these abstractions; while they strive for maximum freedom from pain, the intuitive person living in culture experiences a bounty from their insights: in addition to avoiding evil, they gain a continuous influx of enlightenment, vitality, and redemption. Of course, when they do suffer, they suffer more: and they even suffer more often since they cannot learn from experience, repeatedly falling into the same traps they have encountered before. In suffering, they are just as irrational as in happiness; they cry out and find no solace. How different the situation is for the Stoic, who is guided by experience and governed by ideas! Those who otherwise seek honesty, truth, freedom from deception, and protection from sudden attacks, in their misfortune execute the art of pretense, just as the other did[Pg 192] in their happiness; they show no trembling, emotional human face, but rather a mask with dignified, balanced features; they do not cry out and do not even change their tone; when a heavy thundercloud approaches them, they wrap themselves in their cloak and walk away from it with a slow and measured pace.
THE END.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!